10.027 – Coming Together, Drifting Apart

This week’s episode is brought to you by Casper. Casper is a sleep brand that makes expertly designed products to help you get your best rest, one night at a time. You spend one third of your life sleeping, so you should be comfortable. The experts at Casper work tirelessly to make quality sleep surfaces that cradle your natural geometry in all the right places.

The original Casper mattress combines multiple supportive memory foams for a quality sleep surface with the right amounts of both sink and bounce. The Casper now offers three other mattresses: the Wave, the Essential and the Hybrid, and prices are affordable because Casper cuts out the middleman and sells directly to you. And that includes free shipping and returns in the United States and Canada. And you can be sure of your purchase with Casper’s hundred night risk-free sleep on it trial. The Duncan family still hardly endorses the Casper mattress and pillows. Many great naps and good nights sleeps were taken thanks to Casper. It was a great, comfortable mattress that helped us all sleep better.

So get a hundred dollars towards select mattresses by visiting casper.com/revolutions and using REVOLUTIONS at checkout. That again, get a hundred dollars towards select mattresses by visiting casper.com/revolutions and using REVOLUTIONS at checkout. Terms and conditions apply.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.27: Coming Together, Drifting Apart

I forgot to mention this at the end of last week’s episode, so I must begin today’s episode with a scheduling head’s up: Saturnalia is upon us again, and this year for a variety of reasons, I am scheduled to take a three week break — that again is a three week break — so today’s episode, will be the last new episode until January the 19th, 2020. And when I get back, I will also have some further announcements about what the future holds in store for the Revolutions podcast. But what we’re going to do in this last episode before I go on holiday is carry ourselves forward to the end of the 19th century by rounding up the opposition to the tsarist regime, moderate and radical, reformist and revolutionary, as they start coming together and drifting apart. This process would give more coherent shape to what had been a very fluid and cross pollinated underground during the 1890s. And then, when we get back in January, we are going to take all of this and throw it at 1905 and see what happens.

So on the Marxist side of things, the exile of the leaders of the Union of Struggle for the Emancipation of the Working Class — that is Lenin, Martov, and Krupskaya — had removed some of the most stridently radical voices from the social democratic scene. And their departure in 1897 happened to coincide with the arrival of new interpretations of Marxism that were well less stridently radical. There were now new currents of thought dubbed revisionism, and economism, and legal Marxism, and these new currents gave heartburn to the old guard Emancipation of Labor Group, who considered themselves to be the keepers of the one true faith, and they were annoyed they now had to fend off all these new personalities, promoting new ideas. But not everyone wanted to break with the one true faith, and the Emancipation of Labor Group would find allies in Lenin and Martov and Krupskaya, who though very far away, monitored these debates and contributed to them when they were able to. And when their exile finally ended in 1900, they would come back home, ready to wage a rhetorical war for the future of Russian Marxism against all these heretics.

The first new current we should talk about is economism, which I mentioned briefly in our discussion of the Vilna Program, since economism finds its roots in the same tactical shift towards labor agitation. Now economism was not a doctrine or an ideology so much as a term of abuse used by intra-party opponents to the new program, but for clarity sake, the way I’ll define it for you now is that economism took the move towards focusing on real working class grievances and said, right, this is the thing. The fight for the working classes against the exploitive bourgeois owners is the fight we should be focusing on. But remember this is a departure from the Vilna Program, which argued that agitation among the workers was a strategy to organize, recruit, and practice collective action without ever losing sight of that final goal: the political revolution. All this work must be done with an eye towards heightening the political consciousness of the workers and putting their struggle into a political context. The goal of a strike was not just winning concessions, but building solidarity, confidence, and unity so that the workers would be ready when the time came to overthrow the tsar.

But a new cadre of Russian Marxists saw in this strategy an end unto itself, especially in light of the 1896 St. Petersburg strikes. Class conflict was the thing, worker versus owner, proletariat verses bourgeoisie. To say nothing of the fact that conditions were in fact terrible in these factories, and focusing on real material gains over abstract political theory was a good and just change in focus. People were suffering; the political stuff can come later.

Back up in Switzerland, the Emancipation of Labor Group saw this trend developing and feared for its effect on their doctrine of two revolutions. For Georgi Plekhanov and Pavel Axelrod, the lesson of historical materialism was that we must have a democratic bourgeois revolution, and then a proletarian socialist revolution. First one, then the next. And at this point here in the late 1890s, Russia had yet to undergo the necessary transition to democratic capitalism. Axelrod in particular argued that for now the next step for socialist revolutionaries had to be building and joining a broad anti-tsarist democratic alliance. Creating sharp, angry divisions between the proletariat and the bourgeoisie now would tend to inhibit the formation of the coalition that would be necessary to carry out the first democratic revolution. So the socialist must expect to fight alongside anyone who took aim at tsarist despotism, including the bourgeois commercial classes, because those bourgeois commercial classes were naturally seeking to end the last vestiges of medieval aristocratic privilege, to end arbitrary and capricious despotism. They would want a constitution and a parliament, which would give them political power commensurate with their growing economic power. And they would demand rights like freedom of speech and freedom of the press and freedom of association, rights that the socialist would need in order to form the coming dictatorship of the proletariat.

So in the eyes of the Emancipation of Labor Group, advocates of economism made one of two fundamental mistakes: they either focused all organizing energy on petty concerns like hours and wages while abandoning the bigger picture, or by prematurely engaging in a war against the bourgeoisie, they undermined the creation of the anti-tsarist coalition. So what the Emancipation of Labor Group really wanted was for working class organizers to emphasize their struggle as a struggle for democracy and democratic rights. First, we fight under the banner of democracy, then we fight under the banner of socialism. Don’t jump the gun!

Now, this is all fine in theory, but it’s a tough thing to tell a worker, hey, capitalism is evil and your boss is exploiting you, but also just be cool and endure it. And actually we might have to help your boss get political power because his time has to come before your time can come.

The other new current that entered the Marxist stream during these years often float in and out of economism. And this was quote unquote revisionism. Now, like the term economism, the term revisionism was mostly a pejorative used by rivals to discredit new theories on how to use and apply Marxian economic social and political theory. Now we are not going to go headlong into this, but the split between orthodox and revisionist Marxism really opened up after the death of Engels in 1895. In some cases, these were just disputes over emphasis and interpretation. But in some cases, the differences were quite large. And in particular, a German Marxist named Eduard Bernstein started making such drastic revisions to traditional interpretation that in the end he was accused of not really even being a Marxist anymore. He went so far as to abandon the Hegelian dialectical framework of Marxism in favor of rooting his approach in neo-Kantian philosophy. But we are not going to get into all of that.

Of more direct importance to our story, Bernstein started arguing that revolution wasn’t even necessary, that per historical materialism, capitalism would come along, do all of the transformative things Marx said capitalism had to do, but then, rather than necessarily leading to a proletarian revolution, that raw industrial capitalism could simply be reformed and improved and softened until voila! After a long and steady period of democratic regulation and reform, that the end state goal of socialism would be achieved — not by the proletariat rising up and violently overthrowing the bourgeois capitalist state, but by simply changing a piece here, and swapping out a piece there, until the mode of production had transformed from capitalist to socialist.

Now like I just said, this was revisionist heresy to the point where other Marxist said Bernstein is not just revisionist, he’s not even a Marxist anymore. But his argument gained a lot of adherents in the 1890s, especially among those creating these new labor political parties that would go out and contest and win elections. They were thinking, well, why not just do that? Go out, win elections, and then reform everything. There’s no need for violent revolution at all.

Now, ironically, these growing divisions were happening at the same time that the Russian Marxists were also trying to form a single unifying umbrella organization to house everybody. One of the main proponents for this push towards unification was the guy that I mentioned in passing an episode 10.23, but who deserves more of an introduction: that is, Arkadi Kremer.

Kremer was the leader of the Social Democrats organizing among the Jewish workers in Vilna, and was one of the principal authors of On Agitation, both the idea itself and the pamphlet that explained it. Kremer came from an observant Jewish family and had been living in Vilna since he was 12 years old. He briefly attended university in St. Petersburg in 1889, before his involvement with student radical groups earned him an expulsion from school and a ban from setting foot in St. Petersburg. So, he went back home to Vilna, where he started up a Marxist social democratic circle. And this is the circle that Martov joined when he arrived in Vilna in 1893 after his own arrest. And they would spend the next two years putting agitation into successful practice. But, while Martov was only passing through, Vilna was Kremer’s home, and after Martov left, he kept building the movement, and in a few years, the Vilna organization was, by number of members, the largest Marxist group in the whole Russian Empire.

Now, of course, the other unique feature about the Vilna in the organization was that it was Jewish. As we’ve discussed, Jews faced unique problems inside the Russian Empire that seemed to demand uniquely Jewish solutions. And Kremer naturally wanted that solution to run through social democratic Marxism, rather than the narodist socialist revolutionaries or the more nationalistic proto-Zionists who were also starting to organize and gain adherents inside of the Jewish working classes at the same time.

In September 1897, Kremer and his comrades got together and founded the general Jewish workers, union known colloquially, and historically, as the Bund — with Bund meaning something less than a rigid party, but more than just a loose group. The plan was for the Bund to become the umbrella group for all Jewish workers and socialists, to always make sure that their particular Jewish character and concerns were highlighted and represented inside of the larger movement. .

Now, a few points: Kremer was himself pretty assimilationist, and though he wanted to organize the Jews as Jews, he differed from a younger comrade named Mikhail Lieber, who was more strident in asserting the Jewishness of the Bund. And the subtle distinction here is between we are social democrats who are also Jews versus we are Jews who are also social democrats. Neither of them though were rigid Jewish nationalists, and they still saw things through Marx’s analysis of economic class conflict. So like, the Jewish bourgeoisie cannot be trusted to be our friends just because they are our fellow Jews.

So Kremer would himself always maintain good working relations with non-Jewish social Democrats. And even though he helped create this autonomous Jewish Bund organization, he did not believe that it could ever accomplish its goals without Gentile comrades. Isolation was death. So Kremer and the early leaders of the Bund were at the forefront of the first attempt to really unify all the Russian Marxist social democratic groups into a single party, which they managed to achieve, however inauspiciously. In March, 1898.

So this brings us to the inauspicious founding of an organization that would go on to become a fairly important entity in world history: the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party. Now it is entirely possible you’ve never heard of the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party. But just so you know, it is the precursor — through many twists and turns, changes in personnel, direction, factional splits, rebrandings and re-foundings — of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union, which you probably have heard of.

After a great deal of correspondence and communication, various Russian Marxist groups — the Jewish Bund, social democratic émigrés, what was left of the Union of Struggle for the Emancipation of the Working Class — organized a congress in Minsk. Now the word congress is a bit of an overstatement, because exactly nine delegates were able to attend. These nine delegates spent March the first through March the third, 1898, together in a house on the outskirts of Minsk discussing how they could all merge under one shared set of principles. They elected a three man executive committee, which included Kremer, as he and the Bund were major sponsors of the initiative. But the reason this is such an inauspicious beginning was that, as usual, their organization was shot through with police spies and informants. The authorities knew that this was happening. They let the delegates come together to more properly identify them, but within a few weeks, most of them had been arrested, including Kremer, who would be thrown in jail and not be released until 1900. So this First Congress of the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party was really hardly anything but a prelude to the much more important Second Congress of the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party, which was a far more momentous event in the history of the Russian revolution. Though, that Second Congress would have to wait until 1903, since everyone was now in jail or in exile.

Now once the RSDLP — that’s one of the ways it can be abbreviated — was founded, they tasked one of their most committed comrades to draft the parties first manifesto, and that committed comrade was Peter Struve. Now we must talk about Struvea because he represented yet another new, current in Marxism, a current that would soon be flowing over towards liberalism. This current is called legal Marxism.

Struve himself was born in 1870. He arrived in St. Petersburg in 1889, and got into student politics, but still managed to finagle a job as a librarian in the ministry of finance in 1893. But just a few months later, he was arrested for subversive activity, tossed in jail and fired from his job. Now through these early years, he was an excited convert to Marxism, and his first full length book in 1895 was an argument that Marxism was in fact applicable to the Russian situation, despite what the narodists and the anarchists might tell you. During these years, he also married a woman named Nina Gerd, who happened to be a gymnasium classmate of Nadya Krupskaya, in case you were wondering how small these revolutionary social circles are. Despite his Marxism, Struve tended to stay out of illegal radical politics, and so even before legal Marxism became a thing, Struve was was by temperament a legal Marxist. As was his friend and intellectual collaborator, Mikhail Tugan-Baranovsky, a Ukrainian born political economist who also married one of Krupskaya’s classmates. The line that Struve and Tugan-Baranovsky followed emphasized the positive application of Marxist economic and social analysis to the Russian situation. They welcomed the arrival of modern capitalism as a forward step in the progress of historical materialism, and they argued against the narodists and the anarchists who were trying to stop that progression. But they wanted to do things above ground, not underground, and their arguments in papers and rhetoric were academic enough and tame enough to be legally published in journals that had gotten approval from the censors, which is where we get this term legal Marxism.

One of the places legal Marxism started to get a hearing was in an institution that we mentioned in Episode 10.20: on the Liberal Tradition — that is the Free Economic Society. Now remember, the Free Economics Society was an organization initially founded and patronized by Catherine the Great to import the latest in western economic theory and practice. But it turned into a social club in intellectual society for liberal minded discussion, as long as those discussions stayed away from politics. Well, in 1895, the society came under the direction of a liberal noble named Count Geiden, who wanted to expand the scope of the society to include cultural and political topics rather than narrow technocratic economics.

So in came people arguing, especially in the age of Witte’s industrialization practices, that politics and economics were actually inseparable. Among those who started taking part in these discussions were Struve and Tugan-Baranovsky, floating a Marxist take on Russian current events. And it was in the Free Economics Society that the moderate fringes of Marxism started to mingle with the radical fringes of liberalism.

Now, even the quote, unquote legal Marxism of Struve and Tugan-Baranovsky would eventually be too much for the authorities to take. And while they themselves were not arrested, the Free Economic Society would eventually find its doors shuttered in 1900 for fostering subversive thinking. Now Struve himself would continue to operate on the moderate edge of Marxism for the rest of the 1890s, and he was obviously still trusted enough to compose the official party manifesto for the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party in 1898. But after Lenin returned from his exile in 1900, he and Struve attempted to find common ground between their two factions, but the common ground was getting very thin. And in 1905, we will find Struve and Tugan-Baranovsky not among the Marxist social Democrats, but among the liberal Kadets.

Now in the middle of all these debates about revisionism and orthodoxy, economism and legal Marxism, dropped an article called The Credo, written by a woman named Yekaterina Kuskova. Kuskova had gotten into radical student politics upon her arrival at the University of Moscow in 1890, but first she had fallen in with the narodists. But after her involvement in student politics got her exiled to Nizhny Novgorod, where upon arrival she converted to Marxism, and met her future husband, Sergei Prokopovich. Together, they would become the leaders in the move towards revisionist economism.

After getting married, the couple hung out in Russia until 1897, at which point they decided life would be better, easier, and less dangerous if they just emigrated to Germany. When the RSDLP was formed in 1898, they both joined as émigré members, but were already growing disenchanted with strict Marxist orthodoxy. And they liked the kind of revisionist line Bernstein was taking in Germany. In 1899, Kuskova wrote and published an article called The Credo, which argued in favor of the Social Democrats in Russia adopting revisionist economism. Not that she called it that. She was just arguing that socialism could be achieved by steadily reforming existing capitalism without the need for a catastrophic revolutionary break or a lot of bombings and assassinations. She went so far as to argue that a political party wasn’t even necessary at present, that they all needed to focus on worker organizing activity more in line with traditional labor unions than a labor political party.

The Credo went off like a bomb inside Social Democratic circles, and in particular it had the effect of bringing into closer alliance a group whose alliance would become very important: Plekhanov, Axelrod, and Zasulich in Switzerland; Lenin and Martov in Siberia. Through exchanges of letters in the wake of reading The Credo, they all denounced this revisionist heresy and agreed it was terrible and had to be fought. Kuskova was soon enough expelled from the party for her heresy, and her husband would resign along with her. And they too were now on the same path as Struve and Tugan-Baranovsky away from radical revolutionary Marxism towards liberalism, and they too would wind up among the liberal Kadets come 1905.

Now, so far today, we’ve only covered the Marxists, and the Marxists who were turning into liberals, but the late 1890s also saw important organization among the neo-narodists: the future SRs. They were making a lot of headway recruiting among those who were turned off by what these Marxists were calling for. You want us to embrace all the horrors of industrial capitalism as inevitable and even… good? You want us to rejoice and the destruction of the traditional rural village? Not just be indifferent, but to cheer the resulting dislocation in human suffering? To a lot of people, the whole Marxist program seemed unforgivably long-term, likely condemning two generations or more to urban capitalist hell before they were allowed to finally arrive at the promised land. If nothing else, this was simply morally unacceptable. The future SRs were also aided in their recruitment efforts because while the Marxists tended to put all agency and attention on the urban proletariat, the SRs allowed for different types of people to play real roles in the coming revolution, most especially peasants and the rural intelligentsia who might feel left out of Marx’s theory. The SRs also continued to emphasize their continuity with Russia’s more romantic revolutionary tradition, which celebrated heroism and élan and self-sacrifice and dramatic acts of valor, all of which was not without appeal to the young and the fed up. And it goes without saying that many who were young and fed up found the doctrine of two revolutions to be insane. There’s going to be one revolution, it is going to be a socialist revolutionary revolution, and it is going to be rooted in the traditional Russian village, which was right now today, ready to become the bedrock of Russian socialism. Why wait? We have everything we need.

So I know that I’ve already introduced a bunch of new people and concepts today, but we are going to end with one more guy who is about to emerge as the brain box of the SRs: Viktor Chernov. Now there were a lot of older narodist brain boxes out there, but they had all come of age during the glory days of the 1870s. And just as with the Marxists, a younger generation of narodists were now emerging, and of them, Victor Chernov would turn out to be the most influential. He was born in 1873, so he was a bit on the younger side of this newer generation. He encountered radical narodist ideas as a teenager in the 1880s, and then stayed on that line when he went off to the university in Moscow in 1892. And it was while in these Moscow narodist circles that he encountered Yekaterina Kuskova. But while she was moving from narodism to Marxism to revisionism to liberalism, Chernov stayed in the original narodist tradition. In 1894, he was arrested and spent nine months in prison, before being assigned to a five-year administrative exile in the city of Tambov in central Russia.

While in this exile, he continued his own radical education by reading the old guard narodist theorists, but he also started developing his own new ideas. Despite being under surveillance, he was able to engage in organizing activities, and he focused on the lower class peasant workers. He set up lending libraries and discussion circles, and was pleasantly surprised how eager they seem to be to engage with radical politics. So Chernov was among those major voices inside neo-narodism who found the peasants of the 1890s far more ready for radicalism than those peasants of the Going to the People era of the 1870s. Chernov came away a convinced yes on the controversial matter of whether the peasants had revolutionary potential. Chernov thought that they absolutely had revolutionary potential.

But he also learned quite a bit about how to talk to the peasants, how to go to the people. Much the same way that Kremer and Martov realized the importance of simply speaking Yiddish to Yiddish speaking workers. Chernov observed that the basic worldview of the peasant was shaped by religion and morality, that they encountered a world, not composed of economic classes or political ideologies, but of basic theological morality, right and wrong good and evil just and unjust. So Chernov now believed that the best way to connect with the peasants was to pitch socialism in moral terms. This wasn’t about abstract forces of history, or the necessity of economic transformation, or which constitutional theory of government worked best: it was about what was just and what was unjust, what was right and what was wrong, what was good and what was evil. And what are some things that are good? Generosity, sharing, honesty, mutual support. What is evil? Corruption, selfishness, cruelty, exploitation. So frame socialism versus tsardom in those terms, frame socialism versus capitalism in those terms. Chernov argued that his fellow comrades must think of themselves not as professors or political organizers, but as the apostles of a new religion.

After his term in official administrative exile ended in 1899, Chernov went abroad, where he encountered the old guard exiles, whose heads were, as. I said, still mostly in the 1870s, still clinging to a Jacobin-esque dismissal of the peasants as potential fellow comrades. Chernov first spent time in Switzerland, where I should mention he encountered the Marxist Social Democrats, who were embroiled in their own bitter debates about orthodoxy and revisionism and economism, but who all agreed that Chernov and his narodist buddies were trying to resurrect the past, not push forward into the future.

During his stay in Switzerland, Chernov and Plekhanov in particular came to enjoy a deep mutual and personal loathing that went beyond mere ideological disputes. After this, Chernov moved on to Paris, where he met with the most revered veteran narodists in exile who absolutely still considered themselves to be the leaders of this movement. Chernov made a pilgrimage to meet old Lavrov, and Lavrov revealed that his final dream was to unite all the different narodist parties and groups and unions, both inside and outside Russia, into a single party, not unlike what the Social Democrats were attempting with the RSDLP. And in fact, this would be Lavrov’s final contribution to a life of revolutionary theorizing and organizing, because in February 1900, Lavrov died. Since everyone in all walks of narodist life respected, admired, and acknowledged Lavrov’s importance, his funeral brought them all together. And it was literally while standing beside his grave at the funeral, that the leaders of the different émigré narodist groups hashed out the basis of what they came to call the Agrarian Socialist League. The Agrarian Socialist League would be held together by the idea that the peasant commune was still the basis of future Russian socialism. And it would bring together the old veterans of the 1870s and the younger radicals of the 1890s, and this Agrarian Socialist League would soon become the émigré pillar of the SRs when they finally fused with our domestic comrades in 1903.

So by the dawn of the 20th century, we see major differences being highlighted and widened among all of these different radical groups, while at the same time, they were trying to bring themselves together, to broaden their organizing capacity, their reach, their membership and their influence. And despite crackdowns by the authorities, their numbers on all sides only continued to grow. And that growth would be encouraged by the recession that would follow the end of the Witte Boom that had defined the 1890s. And this happened to coincide with the end of the three years exile in Siberia endured by the more radical Marxists who wanted nothing to do with revisionism and economism and legal Marxism, and who came back home in 1900, ready to take back control of the movement, only to find themselves pushed into foreign émigré life themselves. And it was in this new foreign exile that the youngsters like Lenin and Martov fused with the oldsters, Plekhanov, Axelrod, and Zasulich, to found a new newspaper called Iskra, the Spark.

But that spark is going to wait until I returned from my moderately prolonged absence of three weeks. But when we come back, it will be time to finally launch into the account of the revolution of 1905, which, given hindsight, is usually cast as a prologue or a dress rehearsal for 1917, but who everyone at the time, tsarists and Marxists,narodists and liberals, conservatives and radicals, anarchists and nationalists, thought was the revolution they had all been expecting.

 

 

10.026 – The Far East

This week’s episode is brought to you by Harry’s. Who are you shopping for this holiday season? And do you know what you are getting them? That time is already upon us, and I have a brilliant suggestion that is both thoughtful and practical: a Harry’s holiday set, which is a gift they will actually use. And right now Harry’s is offering their starter shave kit in a handsome holiday gift box, starting at just $20, so it will always fall under nearly every secret Santa limit. Now, this is either the fifth or sixth holiday season I’ve been through with Harry’s, and I have always found the holiday boxes to be a great idea: simple, elegant, affordable. So whether you are buying for somebody else or making your own list, I can tell you that the holiday gift sets really are a great gift, and one that will keep on giving in perpetuity, because you’ll be able to get a great shave at a reasonable price for the rest of the year.

As a special offer for fans of the show, we have partnered with Harry’s to give you $5 off, any shave set, including their limited edition holiday sets, when you go to harrys.com/revolutions. Plus, you will get free shipping. Each Harry’s set comes with a weighted handle with an option to engrave five blade razor cartridges, foaming shave gel for a rich lather, travel cover to protect your blades, all packaged in a handsome holiday gift box. Free shipping ends on December the 16th, so act now just go to harrys.com/revolutions.

That again. harrys.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.26: The Far East

Last time, we returned to the Romanov household and the elevation of Nicholas and Alexandra to emperor and empress of Russia. We also talked a little bit about the position of the Russian Empire in Europe, specifically with regards to the two rivals whose rivalry would define the next half century or so of European war and diplomacy: France and Germany.

Today, we are going to extend that conversation, but take it to the other side of the world to introduce the origins of a brand new element to our story. The element that will get to go down in history as being one of the principal triggers for the cascading crisis that would become known as the Revolution of 1905, and that’s the Russo-Japanese War.

The Russian Empire had first started pushing east across the Ural Mountains in the later 1500s, and they just kept pushing right across Siberia until they got to the Pacific coast, and once they got to the Pacific coast, they launched seafaring explorations towards the Americas in the early 1700s. Now, they made some stab at setting up colonies in what is today Alaska, but these would never be well-established or profitable, and as every fifth grader who ever did a report on the state of Alaska knows — hi, that’s me — Russia sold Alaska to the United States in 1867. But while they pulled back from the Americas, they had no intention of pulling back from the Pacific. In 1858, and then again in 1860, Russia signed treaties with Qing dynasty China, establishing a new border between China and what was becoming called the Russian far east.

As soon as these treaties were signed, Russia immediately started building their first permanent Pacific port: Vladivostok. Now Vladivostok was fine for the moment, it was a nice toehold, but it was so far north that it was iced over much of the year, so the Russians wanted something more. They wanted a permanent warm water port on the Pacific. And as they watch the failing Qing dynasty buckle under the weight of its own decay, and the battering of European imperial encroachment, policymakers back in St. Petersburg prepared to take advantage of the situation.

The minister who would wind up taking the lead on Russia’s political, economic and diplomatic interest in the far east is conveniently somebody we already know very well: Sergei Witte. The far east was destined to play a major role in Witte’s vision for the future of Russia’s imperial economy. The abundant natural resources of Manchuria, the Chinese territory now bordering the Russian far east, would provide excellent stock for the rest of Witte’s industrialization project. Further Russian encroachment into Manchuria would also likely net them that good stable, warm water port on the Pacific that would in turn plug them into the Asia Pacific trade. The whole region could also then serve as a logical place of resettlement for the increasingly overcrowded parts of core Russia and encouraging migration and resettlement east, which would ease the burdens on the natural resources of central Russia burdens, which became so tragically apparent in the midst of the 1891 famine.

Now the centerpiece of this project, and really the centerpiece of almost everything Witte is up to here in the 1890s, was the Trans-Siberian railway. Construction on the railway began going in both directions in 1891, and remember, Nicholas was on hand to lay the foundation stone of the Terminus station in Vladivostok. Once the western and eastern ends of the empire were linked by this vital artery, the strength of the Russian Empire would increase exponentially. That was the plan.

Now the arrival of Russia in the region introduced them as a new player into what was already an increasingly volatile rivalry between declining China and another power that, much like Russia, was trying to rapidly modernize itself out of an archaic feudal world in the later 19th century: Japan. Now I can’t, like, start from scratch attempting to explain all of Japanese history, but just so you know, there was this thing called the Meiji Restoration, which overthrew the old shogun system in 1868, and then embarked on a radical remaking of Japanese society, its political system, military forces, social structures and its economy. The new leaders of Japan saw how rapidly things were changing in the world and how far behind they were when it came to dealing with western Europe and the United States, who were now forging empires with steel and steam.

So post-Meiji restoration Japan embarked on a program of aggressive modernization and industrialization. The idea was that if they did this hard enough and fast enough that they could join the great imperial games of the late 19th century instead of becoming one of its victims. So they wanted a modern political empire and the economic wealth and social clout that went with it. And they too eyed the declining behemoth of China as a ripe target.

But, first on the agenda: Korea.

Now, Korea at this point was technically an autonomous kingdom operating under the political hegemony of the Qing dynasty. Now the ruling faction at the Korean court was conservative; they were allied with China and trying to maintain their traditional isolationism, but much like the rest of east Asia, they were being pried open by western imperial crowbars. Opposing the traditional monarchy in the 1880s was a group of reformist who wanted to follow Japan’s example towards industrial modernization, and in fact, saw the future of Korea as Japan-facing rather than China-facing.

In 1884, a clique of these reformers, fully backed by the Japanese, attempted a coup, but the Korean royal family called in help from China. The Chinese sent 1500 soldiers, and pretty soon Japanese and Chinese troops were fighting openly in the streets of Seoul, but the Japanese did not yet want an all out war with China, so they withdrew. The end result of all this was a thing called the Convention of Tientsin that required both China and Japan to pull their forces out of Korea, and that in the future, neither could send military forces onto the peninsula without notifying the other. And this was a win for Japan, because Korea was no longer just the preserve of China, it was a co-protectorate with Japan, and this for the Japanese was a step in the right direction.

So fast forward 10 years — 10 years during which China got progressively weaker, and Japan got progressively stronger — and a peasant rebellion erupted in Korea against the corruption in inequality of the old Korean monarchy. The Korean Royal family again appealed to the Chinese, who dispatched about 3000 troops to help quell the revolt. But this was all done without notifying Japan, as per the convention everyone had just signed. Armed with this casus belli, the Japanese invaded in 1894, starting what we now call the first Sino-Japanese War. Japan’s goals for this war were to drive out the Chinese and the rebellion, dislodge the pro-Chinese royal family, and install a pro-Japanese puppet government. Japan stronger in every way on land and at sea made short work of their enemies, and in April, 1895, they forced China to signed the five article Treaty of Shimonoseki.

China renounced its claims to Korea, promised to pay a war indemnity to Japan, as well as make further trade concessions, but most importantly for our story, recognizing new territorial acquisitions that Japan had won during the war. And most importantly-most importantly, for our story, this meant Japan’s occupation of the Liaodong Peninsula, which is that peninsula that juts south into the Yellow Sea between mainland China to the west and the Korean Peninsula to the East.

It is this part of the treaty which brings us back to Russia. Now up until the first Sino-Japanese War, Russia and Japan had never really had any major beefs between them. Sergei Witte certainly had friendly relations with Japanese diplomats, and he looked forward to profitable trade with Japan in the future. But the Russians did not like the idea of Japan occupying the strategically valuable Liaodong Peninsula, because a.) it seemed to be upsetting the existing balance of power in the region, and b.) the Russians themselves were eyeing the Liaodong Peninsula as a place they might like to occupy to get that warm water port on the Pacific they so desired.

So as I said, up until now the Russians had maintained good relations with both China and Japan, but now they had to pick a side. Do we partner with the rising modernizing expansionist Japan, or do we recast ourselves as the protectors of Chinese sovereignty? Since failing China seemed like a better conduit for Russian ambition than rising Japan, Witte threw Russia’s lot in with the Chinese. So within a week of the signing of the Treaty of Shimonoseki, Russian diplomats stepped in and said, this treaty is no good, you need to rewrite it. And the change they demanded was straightforward: Japan needed to give the Liaodong Peninsula back to the Chinese. In exchange, China would pay a larger war indemnity than they had originally agreed to.

Now, if it had just been Russia making this demand, Japan might’ve held firm. But Russia was flanked by both France and Germany, which is why this little episode gets dubbed the Triple Intervention. Concluding they could not take all three European powers at once, the Japanese backed down and withdrew from the peninsula by the end of 1895.

So this raises an interesting question. France and Germany are both siding with Russia on this? What’s going on? How is that even possible? I thought the French and Germans were rivals in all things.

Well, from the French perspective, they felt obligated to play along with Russia’s demands in the far east, even if they weren’t thrilled about it. Russian moves around Manchuria had already induced a statement from the French Foreign Office to the effect that their military alliance only covered events in Europe. France was not going to fight a war on Russia’s behalf over Manchuria or Korea. I mean, the French had their own southeast Asian imperial interests in Vietnam to attend to, and didn’t want to get sucked into something that was of no benefit to French national interest.

But there was more to consider, which brings us back to what we talked about a bit last week, and that Germany is now working aggressively to turn the tsar away from the French and towards the Germans. So while the French were reluctant partners in this triple intervention, the Germans were enthusiastic partners: heck yeah, we’ll help. We’d love to help you advance your hegemony in the East, there’s nothing we’d like better. And with Germany showing so much enthusiasm, the French concluded they could either back their new ally Russia, or lose influence to Germany. So, it became the Triple Intervention. And really this is just a love triangle over Russia between her two suitors, France and Germany.

But in reality, German enthusiasm for supporting Russian interests in the far east was not all that it appeared to be. Both Bismarck and the kaiser hoped that getting Russia embroiled in the far east would advanced German interest in Europe. The Russians would wind up committing their resources to the other side of the world, leaving them less able to commit resources in Europe. This meant both on Germany’s eastern flank, as well as in the Balkans, which would make Germany’s ally Austria-Hungary happy. It would also put stress on the new Franco-Russian alliance because the French were very dubious about all of this, and would prefer the Russians stay focused on European affairs, not go gallivanting around Manchuria. And plus, as a final bonus, it would probably bring the Russians into direct conflict with the British. So for Germany, helping Russia get embroiled in the far East was just win, win, win, win, win, win, win.

Now another thing we need to expand on here is something else I mentioned last week, which is the kaiser’s direct written correspondence with dearest Nikki, which constantly urged and encouraged Russian ambitions in the far east. And all of this urging and encouraging was couched in extremely racist terms about the quote unquote yellow peril that was allegedly facing Europe. The kaiser painted a picture — and at times literally sent allegorical paintings to picking this by the way — of Nicholas and the Russians as the great savior of the white race, that they stood between the heathen yellow hordes of Asia and stalwart Christian civilization. The kaiser wondered at the horrors that would come if modernizing Japan were able to see seize control of China, forge a huge conscript army and invade Europe like some new Mongol horde.

Now, this is all delusional and racist, and it’s also a hell of a thing to be pitching this scenario of a Yellow Peril at the precise moment when the western European powers are systematically invading and enveloping most of Asia. But Nicholas himself was just racist and delusional enough to believe it. Remember, we talked about that tour he took through the far East and how he had emerged from it with nothing but dismissive contempt for the people he had met. Both the tsar and kaiser thought that the yellow monkeys of the east — qthat’s how they talked about them — were an inferior race to be controlled and ruled by their white superiors. The kaiser then further embellished these racist fantasies by telling Nicholas that it was Russia’s divine destiny to rule over Manchuria and Korea and most of northern China. In fact, if they did this in full partnership with the German Empire, then together, their united, divinely ordained empires would rule all of Eurasia, and thus become the defacto rulers of the whole world.

Now on slightly firmer, and I suppose more rational, footing, Sergei Witte had made his decision to side Russia with China against Japan. And the first thing Witte did was create a new institution to facilitate loans to China, to help them pay the indemnity that had just been forced on them by a victorious Japan, and raised by the Russians. This is the Russo-Chinese Bank. This bank would float Chinese government bonds to raise money to make the indemnity payments. But let’s recall here that Russia is itself a major international debtor. So Witte turned to the French bankers, who eagerly capitalized this project, seeing easy profits to be made financing China’s war indemnity to Japan.

Then, during the festivities surrounding the tzar’s coronation in May of 1896, Witte and Chinese diplomat Lee Hong Jang worked out terms of a further secret treaty. Witte took full advantage of Chinese weakness to forge what became known as the Li–Lobanov Treaty, so-called because foreign minister Alexey Lobanov-Rostovsky was the official signatory for the Russians. And though the ostensible purpose of the agreement was to enlist Russia in the defense of Chinese sovereignty, the actual result of it was the de facto annexation of Manchuria by the Russians. The terms of this treaty would remain a secret to the rest of the world.

The defacto Russian annexation of Manchuria was carried out in stages and organized around what else? A new railroad. The big thing China agreed to was to give Russia permission to build a Russian railroad directly through Manchuria to Vladivostok. Now up until now, departing Vladivostok on the Trans-Siberian railway meant not heading west, but due north about 500 miles before making a sharp left turn to stay inside of Russian territory. With the Chinese now granting a concession to build a railway through Manchuria, the Russians would have a straight shot that cut about a thousand miles off the journey.

As diplomatic cover for all this, Witte established the nominally independent Chinese Eastern Railway, financed by the Russo-Chinese bank. Now on paper, the Chinese joined this new corporation as a full partner, but in reality, they put in no money, made no decisions, and had no control. But it did keep up the fiction that the concessions to build this railroad were not being made directly to the Russian government, but instead to a corporation that China itself appeared to be a part owner of. Work on the project began in July 1897 with Russian administrators and engineers and workers streaming into Manchuria. The official headquarters of the Chinese Eastern Railway were established in the Manchurian center of Harbin, staffed entirely by Russian managers. And of course, it goes without saying that along with all these Russian managers and engineers and workers came Russian soldiers, to protect the work sites and Russian property. the chinese Eastern railway would take six years to complete, and in that time, Manchuria would go from enticing opportunity for colonial advancement to Russian province in all but name.

Meanwhile, the Russians still dreamed of a warm water port on the Pacific, and with the Chinese proving so willing to give the Russians whatever the Russians wanted, the Russians now asked to occupy the tip of the Liaodong Peninsula. This was the very spot the Russians had forced the Japanese to surrender just two years earlier. There they would build up both a commercial port and a naval base — the naval base in particular was known at the time in the west as Port Arthur. Now they were only going to be leasing this territory, this was not an annexation, but the scope of the building project and the nature of the materials the Russians would use to build up fortifications and infrastructure and facilities indicated that they were planning on sticking around for good.

All of this was then formalized in the Russia-Qing Convention of 1898, which confirmed and extended the lease on Port Arthur by the Chinese to the Russians. The Russians were also given permission to build a spur line off the Chinese Eastern Railway that would run due south through the peninsula. When completed, this would create a railroad network that would connect Port Arthur all the way back to Russia via the Trans-Siberian railway. Work began on this spur line later in the year and the pace of construction on the Chinese Eastern Railway accelerated. Now, going along with all this, the Russian Navy requested a nearly four-fold increase in their budget for 1898 to help them rapidly build up a new Pacific fleet.

The Japanese, meanwhile were furious about all this. The port was of enormous strategic value; they had won it fair and square as a spoil of war in 1895, and had been forced to give it up after listening to lectures from Russian diplomats about the need to respect Chinese sovereignty, and here the Russians were now occupying that very spot. Russian duplicity was transparent. The Japanese felt robbed, they felt threatened, and if the Russians weren’t careful, all of this was going to lead to war.

But of more immediate concern to everyone was the Boxer Rebellion, which erupted in November of 1899. Now the Boxer Rebellion is another watershed moment in the development of modern China, it was a popular uprising against the vast array of foreigners carving up their country. In response to this uprising, we get an unprecedented eight nation alliance, which forged an international expeditionary army to go quote unquote, liberate Beijing from the rebels or more specifically, rescue everyone’s respective embassies, which were besieged in the diplomatic district of the Chinese capital. This eight nation alliance was composed of eight nations who never were on the same side of anything: it was the United Kingdom, the German Empire, the French Third Republic, the Austro-Hungarian Monarchy, the Kingdom of Italy, the United States, the Empire of Japan, and the Russian Empire. Now most of the time, these nations were rivals with each other, occasionally they were active belligerents with each other, and in short order, they would all be engaged in gigantic world wars with each other. But, at this moment in time, they were united in imperial alliance against any attempt to resurrect the corpse of China that they all hoped to feed off of for the next century. So, they got together, they won, and the rebellion was suppressed by 1901.

Now to stay focused on the Russian angle though, the Russian envelopment of Manchuria was one of the causes of the Boxer Rebellion, and during the fighting, the Chinese Eastern Railway was a prime target. To protect the railroad, and Russia’s clear colonial interest in Manchuria, they flooded 175,000 troops into the region. When the rebellion was over, various terms and conditions and conventions were agreed to, including the withdrawal of all these Russian troops from Manchuria, but then the Russians just kind of didn’t withdraw. They liked Manchuria. They wanted to keep it. So they left about a hundred thousand troops behind, despite signing documents stating that this occupation had only been temporary and would soon be over. Now, back in St. Petersburg, Sergei Witte argued strenuously against this idea; he thought it was unnecessarily provocative, that nobody was really challenging their influence in Manchuria. They had access to the raw materials and natural resources they wanted, they had the shortcut to Vladivostok they wanted. They had this new port, Port Arthur that they wanted. So why stir up a potential international crisis by leaving so many troops behind? But he was overruled. He was standing in the way of Russia’s destiny.

Now the Japanese looked at all of this with more furious frustration, but they were divided about what to do. Some believed that they should launch an attack right now to push the Russians back, while others argued that there was no good military path to preventing the Russians from annexng and occupying Manchuria and that they just needed to focus on Korea. So after the Boxer Rebellion, Japanese diplomats took a two-pronged approach to the Russia question. One prong was work out in accommodation with the Russians to avoid a war. Japan offered to recognize Russian claims in Manchuria if Russia in turn recognized Japanese claims to Korea. Now this accommodation was hoped for enough that the great Japanese statesman Hirobumi Itō made a trip to St. Petersburg in 1901 to talk personally to the tsar. But the tsar and all his ministers thought the Japanese were, like, subhuman, and they were incredibly dismissive and rude, and after keeping Itō waiting under a variety of pretexts, they then refuse to even grant the audience with the tsar. So Itō went home, and the possibility of peaceful accommodation seemed to be ruled out.

The other prong was to ensure that they were never again isolated diplomatically in Europe. And they identified the British in particular as being very nervous about Russian advancement into Manchuria. So the Japanese started working very closely with British diplomats and they did a clever thing where they highlighted the Witte system’s policy of closed national economic integration with its high protective tariff barriers. The Japanese played up the fact that if Russia was allowed to continue its envelopment unchecked, that the markets and resources of the region would be locked up, and the available riches would not be shared with the rest of the world. This too was very troubling for the British.

So with the new century dawning, and the diplomatic landscape, changing all over the world, the British decided to start emerging from the splendid isolation phase of their foreign policy, where they avoided all permanent treaties of alliance, and in 1902, they signed the Anglo-Japanese Alliance, which promised neutrality in the event of either side going to war with just a single other belligerent, but full support if that war expanded to include more than one belligerent. Japan now had a strong European partner.

So to wrap all this up since we’ve now advanced to 1902: where we’re going to leave things is that Russia is pretty much enveloping Manchuria and building up a Pacific fleet at Port Arthur. If they were going to take the next imperial step, it was going to be a step towards Korea. Now there’s still much debate over how committed the Russians were to advancing into Korea. Whether they were gunning for it a hundred percent, whether it would be nice if it happened but not if it costs too much, or whether they were happy to consolidate Manchuria and just call that good. And part of the difficulty in getting to the bottom of this question is that different factions inside the Russian government each took each of the three positions. And in the end, as with all things, the final decision was going to be left to the tsar and he was offering very little in the way of decisive leadership. Sometimes he seemed amenable to a compromise with the Japanese, sometimes he okayed very provocative policies. Now I don’t think the tsar was actively seeking a war with Japan, but Nicholas himself was just racist enough that he figured if and when Russia did get into a shooting war with the Japanese that such a war would be quick and splendid, so they really didn’t have to think too much about what the Japanese thought about anything. So Russian policy in the far east at this point is not some Machiavellian game of 12 dimensional chess. It was absentminded, and lacking clear focus or direction… like pretty much everything else in Tsar Nicholas’s Russian Empire.

Next week, though, we will return to the revolutionary front, as we approach another critical moment in the build-up to the Revolution of 1905. The Witte System had created what some historians refer to as the Witte Boom, with especially railroad construction and especially the Trans-Siberian railway creating huge demand in other major industries: coal, iron, tools, machinery, textiles, everything that went into building and running railroads. That in turn created a huge demand for industrial labor. But after the turn of the century, a lot of the initial buildup was coming to an end. The Trans-Siberian railway was itself essentially finished by 1902. And when it was finished, it’s going to lead to a sharp economic downturn, that was going to hit industrial workers and rural peasants alike…. workers and peasants who had just spent the last few years getting increasingly angry, educated, and organized.

 

 

10.095 – Russian Empire, Soviet Empire

This week’s episode is brought to you by Audible. And specifically, I’m here to tell you about another podcast you might like: a new Audible original called Fiasco. As you may know, Fiasco is a documentary style podcast hosted by Leon Neyfakh, the co-creator and original host of Slow Burn. If you liked the classic seasons, Leon and his team made about Watergate and the Clinton impeachment, then you’ll love Fiasco.

Each season Fiasco goes deep on a huge important issue from American history and brings it back to life through original interviews with key players and witnesses. The newest season of Fiasco is all about the AIDS crisis. It’s an attempt to re-examine and reckon with the last time a deadly virus transformed American society, and all the uncertainty, fear, and prejudice that came with it.

You can listen to the new season of fiasco now, exclusively on Audible, just go to audible.com/fiascopod or text FIASCOPOD to 500-500.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.95: Russian Empire, Soviet Empire

March of 1921 is quite the pivot point to the Russian Revolution. Maybe not quite at the same level as October 1793 is to the French Revolution, but as with October 1793, you can dang near tell the whole story of the Russian Revolution just by focusing on the events of this one single month. Now it doesn’t quite get you everything the way October 1793 does, but there is a lot packed in here.

On the domestic front, we’ve got the Kronstadt Rebellion that we talked about two weeks ago — a story about competing visions of the meaning of the revolution which pitted against each other not implacable enemies but former close friends and allies from the heady days of 1917.

Then last week, we talked about the 10th Congress of the Communist Party, which politically cleared the way for the uppermost ruling clique of the party to build a walled off internal dictatorship to match the walled off external dictatorship they were building throughout Russia.

Economically, we have the unveiling of the New Economic Policy, which was a huge shift that can only be understood by explaining the whys and hows of war communism, the crisis of massive peasant revolt sweeping the Russian countryside, and the failure of the international proletarian revolution to materialize after World War I.

And all of that is just on the domestic side of the ledger. Today, we will turn to the international scene, and find that just as March 1921 is an epicenter for really important internal affairs, it was also an epicenter for really important external affairs. On almost every front, Soviet Russia’s place in the world solidifies here with a series of treaties and diplomatic agreements with historical rivals like Poland and Turkey, ideological rivals like the arch-capitalist British, as well as new nominally independent entities that wind up serving as little more than puppet states controlled by Moscow.

The 10th Party Congress also set the tone for a debate inside the Communist Party about how to deal with non-Russian nationalities in their sphere of orbit. This debate pitted those who believed in a great centralized communist zone as the only way to survive in a world still run by capitalist imperialism and those who believed that ignoring national identity and the powerful aspirations for national self-respect and self-determination was probably a recipe for disaster.

So what I want to do today is go around the horn of the old Russian Empire, to lay out explicitly where everyone stands in relation to everyone else as the reality of the post-revolution, post-World War I, post-Civil War international scene are fully revealed and solidified here in the spring of 1921.

Geographically, we’ll start up in the northwest with some of the territories of the old Russian Empire that the Russian Communists would not be bringing into their fold. The Republic of Finland, for example, had declared its independence in 1917, a declaration loudly and repeatedly recognized by the Bolsheviks. Now, though, the White faction, that won the Finnish Civil War was of course no great friend of the Russian Reds, they had stuck to neutrality during the Russian Civil War, and in October 1920, Finland and the Soviet Union signed a treaty formally recognizing one another and defining their mutually recognized borders.

This was also true of the three Baltic states. During the war with Poland, Soviet Russia had signed treaties recognizing the independence of Estonia in February 1920, lithuania in July 1920, and Latvia in August 1920; recognition that would be undisturbed by the ambiguous end of the Polish-Soviet War. So Finland, Estonia, Latvia, and Lithuania — all constituent parts of the former Russian Empire — are now out on their own, recognized as independent sovereign entities. We’re not yet even at the stage where the du jour independence of the Baltic states was merely a legal fiction, and everyone knew that in point of fact, they were merely puppets of the Russians; that doesn’t happen for another 20 years. For now, they well and truly were independent.

Now moving south from the Baltic, we get to one of the big March 1921 pivot points: the Peace of Riga, which was signed on March 18th, 1921, between the Second Polish Republic and Soviet Russia. This was the treaty that not only ended the Polish Soviet War, but it defined the western extremities of Soviet influence, and solidified the political geography of eastern and central Europe during the interwar period. And just to drive home the point of precisely how much everything is coming together at the same time, Poland and Russia signed the Peace of Riga on March 18th, three days after Lenin unveiled the NEP, two days after the Communist Party issued its Ban on Factions, and just one day after the Red Army launched its final assault on the Kronstadt rebels.

The hot phase of the Polish-Soviet War had of course ended with the ceasefire back in October 1920, but now diplomats for the two combatants signd, their names to a treaty that left the grander ambitions of both sides totally dissatisfied. The Polish Republic had gone into the war envisioning the rebirth of the great Polish Lithuanian Commonwealth. Soviet Russia had gone in believing they would drive the communist revolution all the way to Warsaw as a mere prelude to launching themselves into Western europe. Now because neither side had really won the war, neither side got what they really wanted. Poland and Russia signed a treaty that left both well short of their respective territorial ambitions. Both recognized the independence of the Baltic states, and they drew a line through Belarus and Ukraine giving the Poles the western bits and recognizing the eastern parts as independent sovereign states.

In the big picture, this means that the boundaries of Soviet Russia are not going to be anywhere near the boundaries of the old Russian Empire, which in addition to encompassing the old Baltic states had extended all the way to Warsaw. So at the end of the day, most of what the Russians had renounced during the Treaty of Brest-Litovsk remained renounced, at least for the time being.

Now this brings us, though, to the status of Ukraine and Belarus and the new order of things, a question that was debated at the 10th Party Congress — although that debate got lost in the shuffle a bit, because they were much bigger things going on.

The leadership of the Communist Party had decided not to annex these territories directly, but instead to recognize them as independent national republics; specifically as Soviet Socialist Republics, or SSRs. This was a bow to political reality, as Commissar of Nationalities Joseph Stalin said to critics who claimed there was no such thing as a Belarusian or Ukrainian national identity to recognize. Stalin said, “Here I have a written note to the effect that we communists, supposedly artificially forced a Belarusian nation. This is false because a Belarusian nation exists, which has its own language different from Russian, and that the culture of the Belarusian nation can be raised only in its own language. Such speeches were made five years ago about Ukraine concerning the Ukrainian nation. Clearly the Ukrainian nation exists and the development of its culture is a duty of Communists. One cannot go against history.”

Lenin in particular was very concerned about Russian chauvinism creeping into the Communist Party. Russian chauvinism then often presented in the language of doctrinaire left wing ideology, but which in practice seemed little different from the attitudes of tsarist colonial officials. Now, as with all things Lenin, his opinions were driven by strategic and tactical concerns — that is, how do we grow the influence of Soviet communism throughout the world. But for example, he had been very critical of the Communist officials who had failed to establish any kind of popular base in Ukraine during the civil war period. The quote-unquote “Ukrainian Communist Party” had not been founded in Kiev, but Moscow, and it was composed almost entirely of ethnic Russians. They had come into Ukraine as Russians speaking and acting as Russians and effectively denying Ukrainian language and culture existed. Now they dress this up in the language of class conflict and international solidarity and rejecting bourgeois nationalism, but to the local Ukrainians, these Russian Communists looked very different from the old tsarist officials. So twice, the Ukrainian Communist Party had followed the red Army into Ukraine and twice gotten themselves kicked right back out again. The third time they came into Ukraine, after the Red Army rolled back Denikin for the last time by the end of 1919, Lenin issued explicit instructions to recruit ethnic Ukrainians, speak the Ukrainian language, foster and promote Ukrainian culture. Failure to do this would simply mean facing a war of national liberation led by formidable partisans like Nestor Makhno.

Now, this policy may have been cynical and tactical, but it was practical. And this time the Communists managed to stay. The same held true up in Belarus, and so by March 1921, we have these recognized entities — the Belarusian SSR, and the Ukrainian SSR. Clearly they were allied with the Communists in Moscow, but as a matter of legality, they were independent sovereign nations.

Now, if we stay here with our western facing orientation there to say another critical event that drops here in the middle of March 1921, simultaneous with all the other critical events dropping in March 1921, because on March 16th, the two most apparently implacable ideological opponents that you could possibly think of — British capitalists and Russian Communists — signed an economic trade agreement that turned out to be the first step towards normalized diplomatic relations between the two countries. As we saw when we were discussing the Russian Civil War, British Prime Minister David Lloyd, George had soured on a policy of regime change in Russia by the fall of 1919. He cut off military and economic aid to the Russian Whites, he pushed for withdrawing Allied troops from Russian soil, and lifting the naval blockades on Russian ports. Once it had become clear that the Russian communist. Government was not on the brink of being overthrown, the British reassessed their policies, and concluded that it was in their interest to normalize economic and political relations with them.

Now the Polish Soviet war complicated Lloyd George’s plans a little bit, but after the Russians lost the battle of Warsaw and the threat of communism spreading into western Europe evaporated, he returned to his policy of signing a trade deal with Russia. Months of negotiations over issues like tsarist era Russian debts to British creditors and ongoing Communist propaganda in Western countries, the two sides finally found enough common ground that they could sign off on a deal in March 1921. The Anglo-Soviet Trade Agreement was just that — it was a trade agreement that regulated economic commerce between the two countries. And in no time, British investments and exports were flooding into the devastated Russian economy, and in fact, these investments and exports were a vital part of making the NEP work. But it was not yet an official political agreement. The British still withheld official political recognition from the Soviet regime. But it amounted to de facto recognition, and it signalled to the rest of the world that the post World War I diplomatic tables were going to have to have a seat for Soviet Russia.

So leaving our western facing orientation, I now want to turn our attention south, specifically to a former part of the Russian Empire I have long neglected: the Caucasus. Now there are good reasons that I neglected the Caucasus. Set well behind the frontlines of the Russian Civil War off to the north, and with only the collapsing Ottoman Empire to their south, Armenia, Azerbaijan, and Georgia all enjoyed autonomous independence through the spring of 1920. But with the Red Army having defeated both Admiral Kolchak and General Denikin by early 1920, and with the foundation of Ataturk’s post-Ottoman Empire Grand National Assembly of Turkey in April 1920, the people of the Caucasus once again found themselves squeezed between larger neighbors who had political, economic, and territorial designs on that autonomous independence.

Azerbaijan was the first to fall. In the spring of 1920, the Russian’s 70,000 man 11th Army started moving south towards the Caucasus. With the much smaller Azerbaijani army caught up with flare ups on their border with Armenia, the Red Army simply marched across the border and captured the critical Baku oil fields in late April 1920. They pulled this off pretty much without a fight, partly because the British and nationalist Turks were currently embroiled in the Turkish War of Independence, so Russia’s two great geopolitical rivals in the region were currently focused on the allied occupation of Constantinople, which commenced in March of 1920.

Now the British had demonstrated some interest in taking the Baku oil fields for themselves as the victorious Allies of World War I divvied up the world’s colonized resources, but ultimately they would conclude it wasn’t worth the risk or the hassle. They obviously made no effort to stop the advancing Red Army, and they withdrew their last lingering forces from the area completely by July of 1920. The Turks, meanwhile, saw the Russians as potential allies in their anti colonial war against the British, and hoped the Caucasus could serve as a conduit for supplies and guns coming down from Russia. So when the Red Army rolled into Azerbaijan, the local Turkish population rose up to support their invasion and occupation. As would happen with Belarus and Ukraine, Azerbaijan would soon be reconstituted as an SSR: the Azerbaijani Soviet Socialist Republic.

The move south into Azerbaijan was followed quickly by the stalling out of the Russian advance west into Poland. Following the battle of Warsaw, many high ranking Communists really started coming around on the idea that a frontal assault on western Europe was impossible. But instead of just giving up, they saw huge opportunities to destabilize the western capitalists not by staging insurrections in Berlin or Paris, but by going after their colonial possessions in central, southern, and east Asia. As early as August 1919, Trotsky had said:

There is no doubt at all that our Red Army constitutes an incomparably more powerful force in the Asian terrain of world politics than in the European terrain. Here, there opens up before us an undoubted possibility, not merely of a lengthy wait to see how events develop in Europe, but of conducting activity in the Asian field. The road to India may prove at this given moment to be more readily passable and shorter for us. The road to Paris and London lies via the towns of Afghanistan, the Punjab and Bengal.

The idea of reorienting international communist revolution around anti-colonial campaigns of liberation became a real possibility now that the western landbridge through Poland to Germany was closed, and now that the defeat of the Russian Whites left the Reds in a commanding position on the Eurasian continent. So in September of 1920, the Soviets used their position in Azerbaijan to host the first of what they called the Congress of the Peoples of the East, formally held under the auspices of the Comintern.

As many as 1900 delegates congregated in Baku for this Congress. Most of them came from the northern and eastern Mediterranean territories that had been under the auspices of the Ottoman Empire, but many came from as far afield as India and China. They gathered in a somewhat chaotic assembly of different languages and nationalities, where speeches had to be immediately translated into a few common languages, most especially Turkic and Persian. Few of the delegates were communists in any meaningful sense, but Zinoviev and the other Comintern leaders hoped to pitch Soviet Communism as a friend, ally, and supporter of the anti-colonial struggles that all of them had in common. In Zinoviev’s keynote speech, he said:

Comrades! Brothers! The time has come now when you can set about organizing a true people’s holy war against the robbers and oppressors. The Communist International turns today to the peoples of the east and says to them: “Brothers, we summon you to a holy war, in the first place against British imperialism!

Now, an avowed atheist communist invoking the language of holy wars to a mostly Muslim audience is not exactly orthodox Marxism, but they did share a common enemy in western European colonial oppression. And so for now, it hardly mattered if you waged war against western imperialism on behalf of Marx or Mohammed, what mattered was waging war on western imperialism.

Now ultimately, this Congress of the Peoples of the East turned out to be a one-off event that the Russians struggled to build much of a movement from, but it did set the tone for a more explicitly anti-colonial liberation Marxism that would spread throughout the colonized world in east Asia, India, Africa, the Caribbean and South America, a brand of Marxism that would become more sharply pronounced as many local groups concluded that the Russians were as unable to quit their European colonial mentality as any of the Western capitalists.

Now shortly after the Congress, the Red Army made their next move in the Caucasus to ensure that that vital region stayed in the Russian orbit. Not really quitting the European colonial mentality, in November 1920, Stalin told Pravda:

The importance of the Caucasus for the revolution is determined not only by the fact that it is a source of raw materials, fuel, and food supplies, but also by its position between Europe and Asia, and in part between Russia and Turkey, as well as the presence of highly important economic and strategic roads.

So, though the ideologies and justifications changed, the mentality didn’t change very much at all. Now the Soviets saw an opportunity as Armenia had become embroiled in a border war with Turkey that was founded on generations of mutual ethnic hatred, most grossly expressed by the Armenian genocide, where between 1915 and 1917, the Turks brutally drove somewhere between 600,000 and one million Armenians to death. With the Armenians on the brink of defeat to the Turks, the Red Army marched over from Azerbaijan and issued a blunt ultimatum to the Armenian government in late November: surrender to us or surrender to the Turks. Viewing the Soviets as the lesser of two evils, the government surrendered, and the Armenian Soviet Socialist Republic was proclaimed in its place.

With Red Army backed SSRs proclaimed in Azerbaijan and Armenia, this meant that Georgia, the last of the independent Caucasian states, was now surrounded. Now Georgia was a harder nut to crack for the Russian Communists, because if you’ll remember from way back when we introduced young Stalin, Georgia was one of the only places where the Mensheviks had a real, strong, popular base of support. Georgia was not now, nor had it ever been, friendly to the Bolshevik party. Shortly after the Red Army moved into Baku, Georgian Communists had attempted a coup in Tbilisi, but it had been easily deflected by the Menshevik government. Moscow considered Georgia to be a resilient enough opponent that on May 7th, 1920, they signed a treaty recognizing Georgia’s sovereign independence.

But it’s very clear the Russian Communists signed this treaty only as a delaying tactic, to lull the Georgian Mensheviks into complacency. One of the few demands they put into the treaty was that the Mensheviks agree to not outlaw the Georgian Communist Party, that they would be allowed to freely organize, assemble and publish. After the Mensheviks agreed, the Georgian Communist Party set about doing everything it could to overthrow the Menshevik government. And they were aided by the diplomatic corp sent by Moscow. Subversive activities were regularly concocted right inside the Russian embassy in Tbilisi.

But Georgia was a tough nut to crack, and the local Communist subversion wasn’t really getting them anywhere. So by January 1921, local leaders convinced two key members of the Politburo, Stalin and Trotsky, that taking over Georgia was going to require external force. And in fact, local Communists in the region actually sent Red Army units over the border into Georgia a few days before they received official permission to do. They sent the Red Army units in there to stage a phony local uprising that would then call for Red Army assistance. So on February 14th, Lenin and the Politburo gave their final permission for the invasion that had kind of already started, and the Red Army proceeded to roll across the border into Georgia from the north and from the east. By the end of February, the Menshevik leaders evacuated Tbilisi, and allowed the Red Army to occupy the capital city to avoid it being shelled. Once the capital was taken, a Georgian SSR was proclaimed, and it would now sit alongside the Armenian SSR and the Azerbaijani SSR.

So that brings us back to our pivotal month of March 1921, when the Communists completed their takeover of the Caucasus. The Menshevik government and their armed forces had retreated to Batum, a port on the Black Sea in the extreme southwest of the country. Here, they planned to base their resistance campaign to the Communists, but by now, they found themselves back into their old historical position: stuck between two much larger regional powers. On March 16th, the Turks announced that they plan to annex Batum for themselves, and they sent up a garrison to occupy the city. But for all their resistant hostility to Bolshevism, the Mensheviks concluded it would be better for the city to fall to the Communists than to the Turkish nationalists, so the 10,000 men Menshevik army disarmed the would-be Turkish garrison, and opened the doors instead to the Red Army. Then Menshevik government ministers, officials, military commanders and refugees, boarded French and Italian ships that carry them west across the Black Sea to Constantinople, which was by now positively overflowing with Russian refugees of every shape, size and ideology.

Now from Moscow’s perspective, a Communist takeover of Georgia may have been preferable to the alternative, which is leaving the Menshevik government in place. Before the invasion, western socialists who were opposed to communism had called Menshevik Georgia ‘the only true socialist government in the world,’ a deliberate snub of Soviet Russia. Now, they would use the invasion as proof of insatiable Communist aggression. Moscow had after all signed a treaty not even one year earlier, pledging to respect the independence of Georgia. The invasion was clear proof of the value of such Communist promises. Inside Georgia, this invasion had done very little to curry favor with a local population that wasn’t inclined towards Bolshevism in the first place. In July 1921, Stalin returned to his old hometown stomping ground in Tbilisi, and was greeted with undisguised hostility. When he tried to address a mass meeting, they heckled him shouting “murderer” and “traitor.” One got up and said, “Who asked you to come here? What happened to our treaty? At the order of the Kremlin, blood is shed here and you talk of friendship?

“Soso,” he said, referring to Stalin by the name Stalin had used when he was down here in Georgia operating Bolshevik bank robberies, “you give us a good laugh.”

Humiliated, Stalin ordered Chekha agents to arrest about a hundred Social Democrats and Mensheviks, because while the Mensheviks may have made the mistake of allowing political freedom to the Communists, the Communists were not about to return the favor. As you may have noticed, it’s not exactly Communist Party policy to allow people to get in their way. And with that in mind, they completely ignored local opinion and form the three Caucasian republics into a single entity, called the Federative Union of Socialist Soviet Republics of Transcaucasia, a union none of the three member groups were particularly happy about, but about which there was very little they could do.

With the conversion of the Caucasian states into SSRs, and then their merger into this single thing that we call the Transcaucasian SFSR, means that we now have our four initial signatories of the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics in place. When the time comes in December 1922, Russia will sign a treaty of union with the ostensibly independent Belarusian SSR, Ukrainian SSR, and Transcaucasian SFSR.

So, where I want to end today is by answering the question, okay, we understand these other three units, but what do we mean when we talk about Russia now? What is the Russian component of the coming USSR? Because believe me, it was not then, and is not now, a simple thing.

Now, when we speak of Russia, or Soviet Russia, what we are talking about is a thing called the Russian Soviet federated Socialist Republic, or RSFSR. But it’s not simply a Russian SSR, because the Russian Soviet Federated Socialist Republic was itself technically a federal union of many different recognized sub-units. At this point, fully 22% of the population of this thing we call the RSFSR was not ethnically or culturally Russian. As a matter of practical administration and sound politics, the Communist leaders in Moscow were willing to recognize the autonomy of various minority nationality groups, even if they were not willing to grant them the kind of full independent status that they granted the Belarusians, Ukrainians, and Transcaucasians, which is to say, the Georgians, Armenians and Azerbaijani.

As Moscow’s reach extended beyond central Russia proper following Red Army victories in the Civil War, they created zones of ethnic autonomy, mostly as a means of inducing the local population to accept Moscow’s ultimate authority and not rise up and revolt against them. Larger regions would be called Autonomous Socialist Soviet Republics with smaller carve-outs called autonomous oblasts. So for example, some of the most important of these ethnic enclaves were the Muslim population of the Ural Steppes north of the Caspian Sea, specifically the Bashkirs and Tatars.

The Bashkirs were awarded the Bashkir Autonomous Soviet Socialist Republic in 1919 as a reward for abandoning Admiral Kolchak at a key moment in the Russian Civil War, and the following year the Tatars were given the same status; they were granted the Tatar Autonomous Soviet Socialist Republic. A similar process was carried out in what was then collectively referred to as Turkistan, an area encompassing, a huge population of Turkic peoples who had been relative latecomers to the Russian Empire. For several years, they were organized into a single large Turkistan Autonomous Soviet Socialist Republic, a constituent part of the RSFSR, but whose single umbrella covered a multiplicity of nationalities, so the Turkistan Autonomous Soviet Socialist Republic would soon be divided into now recognizable states, like Uzbekistan, Tajikistan, Kyrgyzstan, and Turkmenistan. By the early 1920s, some 30 of these autonomous ethnic subdivisions had been created. So at least on paper, the Russian Soviet Federated socialist Republic was a union of all these autonomous zones and republics, with Russia proper simply being the largest sub-division, merely the first among equals, if you catch my drift.

Because despite many lofty promises from Moscow about autonomy, that autonomy was severely curtailed. And for example, the boundary of the Autonomous Tatar Republic was drawn specifically to exclude 75% of the Tatar population, but include a large population of Russians to make sure that autonomy from Moscow was never taken too seriously.

So coming back around now to March 1921, we get a real sense of where Soviet Russia sits in the world. They had by now signed formal treaties of mutual recognition with Poland, Lithuania, Latvia, Estonia, Finland, Ukraine, and Belarus, and the three Transcaucasian republics. And then in February, 1921, they added a couple more: a pact with the government in Afghanistan, and a treaty of friendship with a short-lived revolutionary government in Iran. Then, on March 16th, 1921, we get another big deal, kind of, in the history of diplomacy: a treaty of friendship between Russia and Turkey.

A treaty of friendship between Russia and Turkey!

This is something that is absolutely unprecedented, right? The Turks and Russians haven’t been on the same side of anything except that one time Napoleon tried to take over Egypt. But now here they were, once again friends. At least, on paper.

Soviet Russia also now enjoys de facto recognition from Britain, de facto recognition that would pave the way for normalized relations with the other Great Powers. Germany would follow with formal diplomatic recognition in 1922, and then France and Britain would both come along with formal recognition in 1924.

The United States would be the hold out here, doing that thing where we stubbornly close our eyes tight to avoid the face of obvious reality. The United States will not formerly recognize the existence of Soviet Russia until November 1933.

The point, though, is that as we head beyond 1921, we can see that the most perilous days of revolution and civil war are receding into the rear view mirror. And there are still great crises to face, but Soviet Russia is looking pretty stable. It’s in fact looking like the Bolshevik Revolution of October 1917 may have been kind of a big deal, world historically speaking, after all.

There will be no episode next week, as I am off to Milwaukee to do the premiere performance of this live monologue I’ve written, but when we come back in two weeks, we will wrap up the Russian Revolution. I got to tell ya, when we come back, we are entering the final set of episodes, because following today’s episode, there will be just eight more new episodes left, which means that we will be walking away from this at episode… 10.103.

So, y’know. I hope you don’t feel too cheated on this final season, even though it is all about to end.

 

 

 

 

10.094 – The New Policies

This week’s episode is brought to you by Trade Coffee. One thing we struggle with as a society, especially those of us who are terminally online, is allowing people to have different tastes. That you can simply prefer something without insisting that it is objectively the best thing, and that if you don’t like that thing, you’re doing it wrong. Or conversely, if you don’t like something that other people must be objectively incorrect for liking it. The point being is, we all have different tastes in coffee. So with Trade, you start out by taking a taste profile quiz to match what you like, to figure out what your tastes are. They’ve got 450 different blends ready to ship, so even though what I like and what you like might be different, Trade has something that’s great for each of us.

So I just had the Mejor blend from Panther Coffee in Miami, Florida. It was fruity and sweet with this juicy note of cherry, bolstered by a deep nutty sweetness. It was great. For me, there’s no such thing as a perfect cup of coffee, just the perfect cup of coffee for you.

Right now, Trade is offering new subscribers at total $30 off your first order when you go to drinktrade.com/revolutions. That’s more than 40 cups of coffee for free. Get started by taking their quiz at drinktrade.com/revolutions and let Trade find you a coffee you’ll love. That’s drinktrade.com/revolutions for $30 off.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Green Chef, the number one meal kit for eating well. Green Chef takes away the stress of having to worry about planning and shopping for meals. We’ve all got way too many things going anyway, and so every little bit helps, right? Green Chef saves you time by cutting down on weekly meal, planning, prepping, and grocery shopping. So we want to spend less time stressing about our food and more time enjoying delicious home cooked meals. And with a rotating cast of 24 recipes a week, there’s always going to be something new on your plate.

We just did a mushroom risotto dish that was totally awesome. Pull it out, ingredients are ready, recipes right there, you just make it, cook it and eat it. It tasted great, totally healthy, wonderful stuff. And Green Chef is now owned by Hello Fresh, they’re all under the same umbrella now, so there’s just a wider array of meal plans to choose from. I can hop back and forth between the brands, and now my listeners can enjoy both brands at a discount.

Go to greenchef.com/revolutions130 and use code REVOLUTIONS130 to get $130 off, plus free shipping. That again, go to greenchef.com/revolutions130 and use code REVOLUTIONS130 to get $130 off, plus free shipping.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.94: The New Policies

In March, 1921, revolutionary Russia stood at a major crossroads. Years of war coupled with a long winter defined by scarcity, hunger, deprivation, misery, and unemployment had produced a volatile situation that looked a lot like the situation in February 1917. Worker strikes, military mutinies, peasant rebellions — all broke out, in the context of a ruined economy, and directed against an increasingly despotic political regime that enforced unpopular policies with guns and bayonets. The Kronstadt Rebellion that we talked about last week was the most famous of these revolts, but it was far from the only one, and the senior leadership of the Communist Party recognized if they were going to stay in power and achieve the great revolutionary goals they had set for themselves, they were going to have to make a few changes.

And I do think it’s fair to say that Lenin was a bit more flexible than Tsar Nicholas. In a contest between reality and ideology, Lenin was always going to lean towards reality. It’s one of the reasons Lenin died in his bed still in power instead of in a basement after having been overthrown.

The origin of what we now recognize as two momentous changes that define the future of revolutionary Russia was the 10th Congress of the Communist Party, which convened close to 700 delegates in Moscow between March 8th and March 16th, 1921. It was by sheer coincidence that this Congress convened right smack dab in the middle of the Kronstadt Rebellion and all the delegates kept hour by hour tabs on the explosive events in Petrograd. But Kronstadt was a mere kitchen grease fire compared to the great wildfires presently sweeping across Russia, and it was those greater fires that Lenin came to the Congress to address, even if the assembled delegates themselves were not aware of what they were about to approve.

The first of these momentous changes was political in nature, and embedded in a seemingly innocuous resolution on the importance of party unity; the other was economic in nature and was an extremely visible retreat from 20 years of Bolshevik ideology. While Lenin kept the economic reforms close to his chest, the delegates came into the Congress aware that they would be dealing with political controversy swirling inside the Party. With so many problems facing Soviet Russia, it was only natural that conflicts would arise inside the ruling party between competing visions of how to respond to these problems. Over the winter, these conflicts had grown into full blown factional disputes that vexed Lenin greatly.

Lenin worried openly to his comrades over the long winter, “We must have the courage to look the bitter truth in the face. The party is sick. The party is shaking with fever.”

Since they all took it for granted that the Communist Party was the only party with the means determination, commitment, and energy to defend the revolution, if this growing sickness of factionalism killed the party, it would by extension kill the revolution. But Lenin was not the only one who was worried about the health of the party. Plenty of Communists came into the 10th Party Congress having diagnosed an acute case of senior leadership disconnected from the masses — senior leadership, turning themselves into a bureaucratic aristocracy that made Communist Russia little different from tsarist Russia. Hence, the rise of the factional disputes in the first place. The problem was not the fact that the factions existed, but that the leadership had gone completely off the rails.

Now, a few episodes back, we introduced the biggest of these growing factions, the Workers’ Opposition. This was a group led by working class leaders like Alexander Shliapnikov, Sergei Medvedev, and Alexandra Kollontai, who believed the Communist Party was fatally morphing into an institution that no longer represented the character, interests, or worldview of the industrial proletariat they claimed to represent. Over the winter of 1920-1921, they raised major objections to Trotsky’s economic policies: the creation of labor armies, the clear push to militarize economic production, and most especially, his push in late 1920 to formally subsume all the various labor unions under state control, making the unions no different from a government department, with union leaders appointed directly by the state. The Workers’ Opposition wanted to recommit to the proletarian character of the revolution. They wanted to keep the unions free and independent from state control. They wanted to return management to the factory, to worker committees, and even replace the economic planning departments with congresses of workers.

The leadership of the Communist Party had been caught flatfooted by the Workers’ Opposition. All through the pre-revolutionary years, Bolshevik leaders knew they were going to have trouble with the peasants, and so they debated at length the peasant question. But they all took it for granted the industrial proletariat would be forever with them body and soul. And for Trotsky, it was actually incoherent nonsense to speak of the workers needing to maintain organizations and power structures independent of a state controlled by the Communist Party. How could the interests of the proletariat and the Communist Party diverge? The Communist Party was the political manifestation of the proletariat. The Communist Party represented the dictatorship of the proletariat. So how on earth could the proletariat need to be protected from their own dictatorship? It didn’t make any sense.

The obvious rejoinder from the Workers’ Opposition was that this is all fine and good in theory, but look around. Listen to the workers, ask them what they want, ask them how they feel about the Communist Party, and they will give you a list of complaints that was as long as any lists that was ever directed at the tsar. They were just as poor, hungry, and mistreated as ever. After a brief flirtation with worker directed factory life, the Communist Party had brought in bourgeois specialist to come in and manage the factories using the same kind of oppressive techniques they had used before 1917. The bosses were there to give orders, the workers were there to follow orders.

Now, Comrade Trotsky proposed that their labor unions — the organizations that were supposed to protect the workers from abuse, give them a voice, and a right to some kind of self determination — was now going to be co-opted by and subordinated to the Communist state, the very thing that they now believed was oppressing them. This would make the unions little different than the old police unions of the tsarist era. Trotsky could argue til he was blue in the face that it was theoretically impossible for the workers to need protection from the Communist Party, but that didn’t mean it was actually impossible. In fact it was happening right now.

The Workers’ Opposition, though, was not the only faction inside the Communist Party. And the other one we need to talk about is the Democratic Centralists, whose arguments dovetailed nicely with the Workers’ Opposition. Because they too claimed that the senior leaders of the Communist Party had become divorced from the people they were meant to be leading. In their view, the same process of co-opting the Soviets and turning them from open forums that expressed the will of the people from below into closed committees that carried out orders from above was now being reflected inside the Communist Party itself. Major decisions were made behind closed doors in the inner sanctums of the Politburo and the Orgbureau, two subcommittees that technically didn’t even have a statutory existence in the official organizational chart of the Communist Party. So instead of local party rank and file members choosing their own leaders, participating in decision making, and enjoying some measure of freedom of action, the upper echelon committees in Moscow now decree all policies, and assigned and reassigned jobs without bothering to consult anyone else. Their complaint, then, was that the entrenching authoritarian tendencies of the Communist Party with regards to Russia was being mirrored by entrenching authoritarian tendencies of the party leadership with regards to its rank and file. What the Democratic Centralists wanted was for party leaders to serve the rank and file of the party, as opposed to what was clearly solidifying: the rank and file of the party serving the party leaders.

Now, just to be very clear, they were the Democratic Centralists. They were not anarchists, arguing for a completely decentralized party and total local autonomy. They believed in the importance of party discipline and submitting to decisions once they were made. They just wanted to ensure that the process of selecting leaders, debating policies, and reaching decisions remained a free and open process, not a closed and conspiratorial process. But despite what I think are valid criticisms from both the Workers’ Opposition and the Democratic Centralists, Lenin himself was still the major force in the party, both morally and operationally. By habit and disposition, the assembled delegates at the 10th Party Congress took their cues from Lenin above all. And Lenin’s principle preoccupation at the moment was not the specifics of the criticisms, but the way they were voiced. Lenin was in fact volcanic with rage that Communist Party members were out there organizing and building separate political apparatuses inside the Party, with their own committees and newspapers and platforms. He saw here the seeds of the same kind of divisions between Bolsheviks and Mensheviks that had destroyed the unified Social Democratic Labor Party. He wanted to prevent that split at all costs by explicitly banning the right of members to form groups outside the officially sanctioned departments, committees, and subcommittees of the party.

And in many ways, this takes us all the way back to the arguments at the Second Party Congress, particularly with regards to the Bund, who wanted to become kind of a party inside the party, and which Lenin explicitly rejected. Now, he was at pains to insist that criticisms were a vital part of keeping party leadership honest, and he did carry resolutions at the 10th Party Congress that turned away from Trotsky’s more radical economic proposals in order to keep the Workers’ Opposition types mollified. But these critiques had to be made by individual members as individuals. They could never be the collective voice of an organized faction; that could simply not be tolerated.

The result of these controversies was a six point resolution passed by the 10th Party Congress, On Party Unity. The resolution called out the danger of organized opposition factions inside the party, because they would be readily exploited by enemies of the revolution. The statement read:

It is essential that all-class conscious workers clearly realize the harmfulness and inadmissibility of any factionalism whatsoever which inevitably leads, in practice, to less friendly work and to repeated and intensified attempts by enemies of the ruling party who have attached themselves to it under false pretenses, to deepen the divisions and use them for purposes of counter-revolution.

And what this is saying, is that if rival parties like the SRs or the Mensheviks, or God forbid, something more sinister like the Whites caught wind of a dissident faction inside the Communist Party, they might tend to support and encourage that faction not to improve the policies of the Communist Party, but to destroy the party entirely. And since, as I said, it was taken as axiomatic that the Communist Party was synonymous with the revolution, the destruction of the party equaled the destruction of the revolution.

To prevent this kind of opportunistic exploitation and to ensure the permanent unity of the Communist Party, this resolution concluded:

The Congress orders the immediate disillusion, without exception, of all groups that have been formed on the basis of some platform or other, and instructs all organizations to be very strict in ensuring that no manifestations of factionalism of any sort be tolerated. Failure to comply with this resolution of the Congress is to entail unconditional and immediate expulsion from the party.

So this is what we now refer to as the ban on factions.

The ban on factions becomes very important to the future history of Soviet Russia, because there was a secret clause tacked on that laid out how accusations of factionalism would be handled. What activities, conversations, or statements, constituted outlawed factionalism — or more importantly, who decided what constituted outlawed factionalism. This clause read, “In order to ensure strict discipline within the party, and in all Soviet work, and to achieve maximum unity while eliminating all factionalism, the Congress gives the Central Committee full powers to apply all measures of party punishment, up to and including expulsion from the party in cases of violation of discipline or of a revival of toleration of factionalism. And where members of the Central Committee are involved, to go so far as to reduce them to candidate members, and even, as an extreme measure to expel them from the party.”

This becomes the lasting legacy of the resolution on party unity and the ban on factions. It awarded near limitless power to the members of the Central Committee of the Party to decide what counted as heretical factionalism, and who could be expelled from the Party accordingly. And since the Central Committee proper was already taking direction from the much smaller Politburo, composed of just a handful of leaders, from here on out, just three to four people could now dictate who was in and who was out of the party. Who would be promoted and who would be expelled. And if you didn’t like it, or you want it to challenge the decisions of this very small group of leaders, well guess what? You could be accused of factionalism and breaking party unity and immediately expelled with extreme prejudice.

So what is created here in March of 1921 was the mechanism Stalin would use to build his dictatorship, as he was the first to truly understand and skillfully exploit how much power lay in the new mandate to enforce party unity.

If the ban on factions was a time bomb that would not actually go off for several years, the other momentous change that comes out of the 10th Party Congress exploded right then and there. Lenin had taken in everything that we’ve talked about over the past several episodes — the collapse of the Russian economy, the spread of peasant insurrections, and now the Kronstadt rebellion — and he announced that the Communist Party would abandon the policies of war communism that had prevailed since 1918. On the second to last day of the Congress, Lenin unveiled a new economic policy that would be creatively dubbed… the new economic policy.

There were three big issues this new economic policy was designed to address.

First, there was the immediate problem of these peasant insurrections. Nikolai Bukharin had recently returned from the Tambov region and reported to his comrades in the Politburo that it was impossible, impossible, to continue with the forced grain requisitions. The only way to permanently ensure peaceful coexistence with the peasantry was to give up the hated requisitions by the armed food detachments.

This went right alongside the second issue, the total collapse of Russian agricultural production. All that forced requisitioning of surpluses had accomplished was guaranteeing that there would be no surpluses. Famine conditions loomed in the spring of 1921, and the Party had to do whatever it took to immediately boost production.

Third was a more long-term issue: the need to rebuild the Russian economy as a whole, in order to achieve the material conditions necessary to make the transition to communism possible. Lenin’s solution would have been heretical — and probably been punishable by arrest and execution right up until the moment he introduced the idea on March 15th, 1920 — bring back markets.

Now Lenin did not introduce the new economic policy, or as we call it the NEP — as one big coherent package at the 10th Party Congress. It would instead be unveiled over many months by a series of decrees affecting different parts of the economy. But taken in total, the NEP converted Soviet Russia into a mixed economy that combined state ownership and management of large scale industry banking, mining, transportation and foreign trade, with small scale private enterprises, entrepreneurship, and above all the right to profit.

The first major pillar of the NEP introduced here in March 1921 was, obviously, the abandonment of forced grain requisitions and the introduction of a regular tax, a tax that would be calculated as a percentage of the total harvest. The key point is that once the tax was satisfied, the peasants would be allowed to do whatever they wanted with the leftovers They could truck, barter, sell, or trade to their heart’s content and keep the proceeds. The object was to re-incentivize the peasants, to grow as much food as possible by offering them immediate material rewards for their efforts.

Now, this is quite an about face for the Communist Party — I mean encouraging private enterprise and private profit was anathema to Bolshevik ideology. Most party members had in fact been raised to believe that anything resembling private enterprise commercial markets and individual profit was, by definition, counter-revolutionary. Many of them had joined the party because they shared an inbred hostility to private enterprise, commercial markets, and individual profit. If the socialist revolution meant anything, it meant the overthrow of capitalist exploitation and the establishment of a society built on egalitarian solidarity. To just up and abandon that was not going to be an easy pill for them to swallow. But beyond that, many Communists had long defended war communism not just on economic grounds, but political grounds. They believed that allowing private enterprise meant enriching and empowering those who were class enemies of the revolution — industrialists merchants, and above all, the Kulaks, those prosperous peasants who would turn their economic prosperity into political power and no doubt use that political power to overthrow the revolution. These were not inconsiderable objections, and Lenin knew these objections well, because he had made these arguments himself. But reality was reality, and they had to face reality together. The peasants were in revolt, and there was no food to be had.

So later in the year, Lenin delivered a report to the Second All-Russian Congress of political education departments concerning the new economic policy — basically, how the party needed to think about it and explain it. He did not mince words, and right near the very top is a section labeled Our Mistake, which reads:

At the beginning of 1918 we expected a period in which peaceful construction would be possible. When the Brest peace was signed, it seemed that danger had subsided for a time and that it would be possible to start peaceful construction. But we were mistaken, because in 1918, a real military danger overtook us in the shape of the Czechoslovak mutiny and the operate of civil war, which dragged on until 1920. Partly owing to the war problems that overwhelmed us and partly owing to the desperate position in which the Republic found itself when the imperialist war ended — owing to these circumstances and a number of others, we made the mistake of deciding to go over directly to communist production and distribution. We thought that under the surplus food appropriation system the peasants would provide us with the required quantity of grain, which we could distribute among the factories and thus achieve communist production and distribution.

Now, though, Lenin admitted this had been a mistake, he reiterated that the turn to markets would be a temporary expedient, and in fact, the section after our mistake is called A Strategic Retreat.

In substance [he said] our New Economic Policy signifies that, having sustained severe defeat on this point, we have started a strategical retreat. We said in effect: “Before we are completely routed, let us retreat and reorganize everything, but on a firmer basis.”

Lenin defended the policy against more ideological doctrinaire members of the party by saying:

if Communists deliberately examine the question of the New Economic Policy there cannot be the slightest doubt in their minds that we have sustained a very severe defeat on the economic front. […] In attempting to go over straight to communism […] we sustained a more serious defeat on the economic front than any defeat inflicted on us by Kolchak, Denikin or Pilsudski. This defeat was much more serious, significant and dangerous.

What Lenin is saying is that if you are defeated in a battle, you retreat and regroup if you plan on ultimately winning the war. Other senior leaders echoed the sentiment of the NEP as a necessary retreat. They quite simply, had they tried to stand their ground, they would have been defeated in the spring of 1921. Bukharin told the Comintern in July 1921, “We are making economic concessions in order to avoid political ones.”

Zinoviev said, “The NEP is only a temporary deviation, a tactical retreat, a clearing of the land for a new and decisive attack of labor against the front of international capitalism.”

But all that said Lenin himself made it clear that this was not going to be a period measured by months. The party had to commit to the NEP quote “seriously, and for a long time. We must definitely get this into our heads and remember it well, because rumors are spreading that this is a policy only in quotes — in other words, a form of political trickery that is only being carried out for the moment. This is not true.” For Lenin, this was not about simply catching their breath and going back on the offensive. This was going to be a long-term retrenchment in order to fight a very long war.

Lenin’s belief that the NEP had to be a long-term project rather than a short-term feint owed to the third big issue it was meant to address. Because aside from the immediate need to end the peasant rebellions and boost food production, there was this long-term need to rebuild the Russian economy. One of the reasons they had rushed into war communism in the first place was the assumption that the international socialist revolution was right around the corner; that the technological material and economic assistance Russia would need to transition from its semi-medieval state into full communism would be provided by their comrades who were surely about to win control of the great industrial economies or the west like France, Germany, and the UK. Russia itself would not need a prolonged period of internal capitalist growth and centralization and accumulation on the long path of historical materialism because everything they needed could be drawn from external sources. When the international socialist revolution failed to materialize, the Russians realized they had to fend for themselves, growing, centralizing and accumulating the material basis of communism slowly from within, not immediately from without. And though it would have been heresy to say all of this just a few months earlier, this did mean allowing markets and private enterprise to grow the Russian economy.

The impact of this economic liberalization was visible right away. After years of deprivation, suddenly retail commerce was back. But there is a point here we can’t miss: the NEP does not so much reintroduce markets into a place where they had ceased to exist as it did permit the black market economy, which had been existing in the shadows this whole time, to emerge into the full light of day. And emerge it did. In the towns and cities across Russia, private businesses came back — not just retail shops, but cafes and restaurants, nightclubs and casinos. Encouraged with the prospect of profit, people started up local cottage industries to manufacture things that people wanted and needed. The old bag men — the small-time traders who had been outlawed back in 1918 — now traveled the railroads of Russia, carrying manufactured commodities from city to country, and agricultural commodities from country to city. Wheeling dealing, buying, and selling exploded.

Emma Goldman said, “Shops and stores sprang up overnight, mysteriously stacked with delicacies Russia had not seen for years. Large quantities of butter, cheese, and meat were displayed for sale. Pastry, rare fruit, and sweets of every variety were to be purchased. Men, women, and children with pinched faces and hungry eyes stood about gazing into the windows and discussing the great miracle. What was but yesterday considered a heinous offense was now flaunted before them in an open and legal manner.”

Some flaunted it more than others, and the most infamous new class to emerge from this period are known to history as the NEPmen — that is, N-E-Pmen. The NEPmen were a loose category of anyone who took advantage of the sudden liberalizations and economic control and the arrival of profit opportunities, whether traders, merchants, small-time manufacturers, entrepreneurs, or business owners. And the NEPmen didn’t just buy and sell wheat and plows. They would often come bearing liquor, tobacco, and drugs like opium, heroin, and cocaine. Some of them made enormous fortunes in a very short amount of time. They bought fancy cars and clothes. They flaunted their wealth in restaurants and theaters and shops. They represented a very conspicuous consumption that Russia had not seen in years. And as all of this is happening in 1921 and 1922 and 1923, the NEPmen are kind of Russia’s contribution to the post-World War I scene of the roaring twenties — though, in Russia’s case, this was not happening at a time of general prosperity. Scarcity and poverty still reigned, which made the NEPmen a kind of of despised group for profiting off of that scarcity and poverty. The handful who made huge fortunes became hated symbols of greedy exploitation, and it should come as no surprise that a lot of that hatred comes with a heavy dose of antisemitism whenever someone with a Jewish surname was identified.

So to tie together the two momentous things that came out of the 10th Party Congress, we can see the economic component working in tandem with the political component. That is, the loosening of economic controls is going to be matched by a nearly equal tightening of political controls. The enrichment or the peasant kulaks or the NEPmen are businessmen leasing government owned factories for private profit would not be allowed to lead to their political empowerment. NEPmen, for example, were heavily taxed and inspected and scrutinized and interrogated all the time to ensure that they kept their ambitions strictly economic. At the same time, the Communists would not allow rival political parties to gain advantages from the newly prosperous parts of society. So the spring of 1921 marks the end of whatever lingering toleration of rival political parties like the SRs and Mensheviks had been tacitly enjoying over the past several years.

Mensheviks and SRs were accused of suborning and leading the peasant rebellions and the Kronstadt Rebellion, and they would be the ones most likely to try to organize the newly prosperous elements of Russian society against the Communist Party. So, the new modes of economic liberalization were matched by new modes of political repression, and the one party Soviet state truly and permanently entrenched itself. And, as we just discussed, with the ban on factions inside the Communist Party, that meant that one party rule was about to become one committee rule, which was about to become one man rule.

Nowhere was the Communist willingness to mix economic concessions with political repression more acutely felt than in the insurrectionary Tambov region, the region whose insurrection probably convinced the Communists to make their economic concessions in the first place. At its peak, over the winter of 1920-1921, there were upwards of 50,000 rebels under arms, peasant guerrillas operating across a huge area under the general direction of the SR leader Alexander Antonov. But after the 10th Party Congress wrapped up its business and went home, and the Kronstadt Rebellion was well and truly crushed, Communist attention turned to the Tambov region in April 1920, whereupon, they would use brutal tactics to suppress the rebellion and break the peasants before inviting them to enjoy the fruits of the NEP.

So in April 1921, the Red Army flooded something like a hundred thousand troops into the region, and they embarked on a grand counter-insurgency campaign, clearing areas with mobile units and then holding them with infantry garrisons. The utter ruthlessness they deployed was not quite on par with the infernal columns deployed by the Jacobins in the Vendee region during the French Revolution, but it wasn’t far off. As any guerrilla army needs a sympathetic civilian population to sustain them, the Communists targeted both rebels and civilians. Red Army companies and Chekha detachments would roll into a village and pay informants to reveal who the rebels were, where they were, and who supported them, and if paying informants didn’t work, they just tortured people into giving up any usable intelligence. They would then go off and attack the guerrillas with armored cars and machine guns and artillery. They used airplanes to do reconnaissance and drop bombs, and they had no compunctions about using chlorine gas to smoke out rebels, hiding in forests. Against the civilians, they would take hostages and threatened to kill them if the rebels did not surrender, which was not an idle threat. If the rebels didn’t surrender, the hostages were executed. This also applied to physical property like houses and barns, workshops and sometimes entire villages to punish the rebels and the locals who supported them. The Communists also built concentration camps and herded the entire population of villages inside of them, declaring those caught outside the camps fair game to be killed. Sometimes entire villages could be punished as a group and forcibly deported to new settlements way up in the Arctic Circle.

Not that it was clear to the rebels that surrendering was even worth it. At one point, the Communists declared a general amnesty, and when 6,000 or so took them up on the offer, nearly all of them were taken into custody and shot. All of this unfolded through April, May and June 1921, with about 15,000 people being shot — both rebels and civilians — and another hundred thousand imprisoned or deported. The result of all this was the total and brutal repression of the Tambov Rebellion by the summer of 1921. Alexander Antonov himself slipped into hiding and continued to lead a small time guerrilla group until the summer of 1922, when the Chekha finally tracked him down and killed him in a firefight.

The residents of the Tambov region were not coaxed from their rebellion by the promises of the NEP, the details of which were barely known to them. They were instead beaten into submission by the kind of brute force the Communist Party continued to be all too willing to use against their own people to ensure their political supremacy. Because after all, they represented the revolution, and any threat to them was not just about securing their own personal power, but the victory of the revolution. This allowed them to justify a lot.

And unfortunately, the worst was not actually over yet, as the NEP came too late to stave off a looming famine that would spread throughout Russia in 1921 and 1922. But we are going to set that aside and come back to it, because next week we are going to talk about how Soviet Russia tightened its political hold not on their own people, but on the peripheral nationalities of the former Russian empire. Here too there would be conflicts both inside and outside the Communist Party about how to proceed as they forged the building blocks of what they would call the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics, or as it is better known in the English speaking world, the Soviet Union.

 

 

10.093 – The Kronstadt Rebellion

This week’s episode is brought to you by Audible. Audible offers an incredible selection of audio books across every genre, from bestsellers to new releases to celebrity memoirs and mysteries and thrillers. There’s motivational titles, wellness, titles, and business titles. There’s every kind of title.

Now this week, in honor of it being opening day of the baseball season, I’m going to recommend The Baseball 100 by Joe Posnanski, which is an absolutely delightful trip through the hundred greatest players in baseball history from Ichiro to Willie Mays, which I especially recommend because you are going to get your money’s worth here. Joe is a writing machine, so this thing covering a hundred players is fully thirty hours long.

If you’re a baseball fan, you are not going to be disappointed for even a single minute of that. So visit audible.com/revolutions or text revolutions to 500-500. That again, visit audible.com/revolutions or text revolutions to 500-500.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Chime. No one likes waiting on a paycheck, especially when you’ve got bills. So it’s a good thing there’s Chime. Now you can get your paycheck up to two days early with direct deposit. That’s up to two days more to save, pay bills and generally feel good about your money situation. But Chime is more than just about getting paid early. It’s also an award-winning mobile app, checking account, debit card, and optional saving account. So what are you waiting for? Hopefully not your paycheck. Get started with Chime today. Applying for a free account takes less than two minutes. So get started at chime.com/revolutions. That again, chime.com/revolutions.

Chime.com/revolutions.

Banking services and debit card provided by the Bank Corp Bank, or Stride Bank, NA member FDIC. Early access to direct deposit funds depends on payer.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.93: the Kronstadt Rebellion

When the third anniversary of the October Revolution rolled around in November 1920, the Communist regime was simultaneously — and paradoxically — more secure and more insecure than it had ever been. The Red Army had pushed back all the various military threats, so after years of operating under the emergency conditions of wartime, Lenin’s government found itself entering, for the first time, a period of external peace. But as we discussed last week, just as those emergency conditions of wartime evaporated, the justification for the harsh and deeply unpopular policies of war communism evaporated with them. The Communists now faced a new and equally dangerous task: justifying themselves to the people of Russia without being able to point to some outside threat as being even worse. They would now sink or swim on the merit of their own program. But discontentment, disenchantment, and disillusionment with the Communists was bursting forth all across Russia. Workers in the cities, peasants in the countryside, nationalities in the former peripheral parts of the Russian empire, all of them boiled with anger, heated by their own specific list of grievances, and all of them threatened the Communist hold on power.

Then in March, 1921, the Communists faced an unexpected threat from one of their most reliable allies: the sailors of the Kronstadt Naval Base.

Now as you will recall from the big run of episodes on the revolutions of 1917, the Kronstadt sailors played a major role in all those events. Heavily influenced by the tenants of anarchism and Bolshevism, they were ever eager to use violent means to push the revolution towards radical ends. And as much as anyone, the sailors truly believed the slogan “all power to the Soviets,” a slogan that had driven the conflicts of 1917 all the way to the climax in October. Along with the machine gunners of the Vyborg district, the Kronstadt sailors were the shock troops of the Bolsheviks. Trotsky called them the pride and glory of the revolution. And for the Kronstadt sailors, the revolution meant the overthrow of all forms of authoritarian, dictatorial, and centralized control. They rooted their revolution in the self-organized Soviets of Workers and Peasants’ Deputies. Their own soviet, which they formed after the February Revolution, turned the island base of Kronstadt into a virtually autonomous self-governing island, resistant to all forms of outside authority. Given their deeply held revolutionary principles, there was never any doubt the sailors would support the Communists against the Whites during the civil war, and when the headquarters of the Baltic Fleet were relocated to Kronstadt after the treaty of Brest-Litovsk, the Communists could count on the fleet resting in extremely reliable hands.

But that said. For the Kronstadt sailors, the Bolshevik declarations of late 1917 and early 1918 — all power to the soviets, worker control of the factories, land to the peasants — were taken both seriously and literally. So they were among those who bore the policy shifts of 1918, 1919, and 1920 to meet the crisis of the Civil War with gritted teeth. They endured the re-professionalization of the military, the return of traditional military discipline, the consolidation of power by the Communist Party and the Communist Party alone, the political commissars appointed by the central government to fan out into all segments of Russian society and call the shots. None of this is what the Kronstadt sailors had anticipated in 1917.

But, there were certainly no major mutinies or rebellions during the civil war, and the sailors fought courageously on the front lines, especially during the crisis year of 1919. So when Petrograd held celebrations on the third anniversary of the revolution in November 1920, the Communist authorities featured the Kronstadt sailors front and center. They were still lauded as the pride and glory of the revolution.

But under the surface all was not well. Most of what had gone on since the heroic days of 1917 contradicted the sailors beliefs about what they were meant to be fighting for. Conflicts between the sailors and the communist commissars grew throughout 1920. For the population around Petrograd — that, is the civilian population, the army garrisons, the Kronstadt sailors — the civil wars were effectively over by the end of 1919, when they successfully pushed back that northwestern White Army that we talked about in episode 10.89. So in their immediate lived experience, the wartime emergency was little in evidence throughout 1920, even as the Polish-Soviet War heated up. So the question looming over the city and over the Kronstadt Naval base is: when are we going to let up on all these authoritarian policies that had only been justified by the wartime emergency?

Now, because the war was pretty much wound down in the northwest by the winter of 1919-1920, the authorities started giving the sailors permission to go unextended furloughs home, to return to their home towns and villages. A large proportion of the Kronstadt sailors were drawn from the Ukrainian peasantry, and the furloughs of 1920 afforded them the opportunity, for the first time, to see the effects of three years of war and revolution. It was the first time they were able to take the temperature of their friends and relatives about the Communist Party and what they were doing. And what they found shocked them. Disruptions to communications combined with outright censorship and propaganda by the government had kept the reality of the economic situation hidden from the sailors on their isolated islands. They discovered the peasants and workers of Russia, their friends and family, held the Communist Party in unconcealed contempt. The principal leader of the Kronstadt Rebellion, a guy called Stepan Petrichenko, who we’ll talk about more here in a second said, “For years the happenings at home while we were at the front or at sea were concealed by the Bolshevik censorship. When we returned home, our parents asked us why we fought for the oppressors. That set us thinking.”

But what took them from thinking to doing were events closer at hand. The conditions in Petrograd over the winter of 1920-1921 were absolutely miserable, as bad, probably, as the infamous winter of 1916-1917 that had set the whole revolution in motion in the first place — although with the critical caveat that the city was by now far less populated than it had been in 1917, and was no longer the political capital of Russia. But in material terms, it reads exactly like what was going on in 1916 and 1917. Food. fuel, and supply shortages became acute, as dwindling supplies could not reach the cities due to heavy snows and the broken train system that we discussed last week. On January 22nd, 1921, the Petrograd officials cut the already meager bread ration by one third for all inhabitants of the city, and by February, two thirds of the factories in Petrograd closed down due to a lack of fuel, leaving people further unemployed and plunging desperately into the abyss of fatal poverty. The working classes were hungry, freezing, and increasingly bitter.

What really infuriated people is that they weren’t allowed to take matters into their own hands. Communist policy banned trade as a feature of capitalist exploitation, so when the starving and freezing people with Petrograd fanned out from the city to scrounge for food and fuel, selling or trading, whatever they could to get it, they had to dodge a network of armed checkpoints set up to stop quote unquote speculators from carrying manufactured goods or other valuables out of the city, or bringing food into it. The upshot of all this being that while the system of rational communist distribution had completely failed, people were being punished for trying to make up the shortfalls on their own initiative. And we’re not talking about frivolous and unnecessary consumer goods here. We’re talking about enough food so your family doesn’t starve, and enough wood or coal so they don’t freeze. It was, frankly, an insanely diabolical situation that the Communist leadership themselves were right in the middle of recognizing as an insanely diabolical situation that needed to change.

But as these things often go, it took direct action to get the government to recognize the insanely diabolical system that needed to change really needed to change. Because it wasn’t just bad for the people, it was bad for the people in charge. In the last week of February 1921, protests, demonstrations, and strikes erupted throughout Petrograd. Workers walked off the job and out into the streets, demanding an end to the policies of war communism. Local party officials, led by Zinoviev, initially brought down the stick. They banned public gatherings, imposed a curfew, closed factories with high concentrations of vocal protestors, and when that didn’t quell the disturbances, they declared martial law and brought in dependable Red Army companies to patrol the streets and impose order. Thousands. Were arrested, including upwards of 500 union leaders, and every known Menshevik, SR, and anarchist they could find, all of whom were trying to exploit the unrest to their own advantage.

When word of all this reached the Kronstadt sailors, they became incensed on behalf of the Petrograd workers. They had always stood together in solidarity, and on February 26, crews of the two most radicalized ships in the Baltic Fleet, the Petropavlovsk and the Sevastopol, voted to send investigators into the city and report back on conditions. As with the furloughs back to their home villages, what they found infuriated them. The factories that were open were working under the watchful eye of armed guards. Military patrols roamed the streets to prevent any kind of further agitation. The jails were bursting with prisoners. Petrichenko said of the industrial districts of Petrograd, “One might’ve thought that these were not factories, but the forced labor prisons of tsarist times.”

On February 28th, the investigators reported back to Kronstadt, and their own long simmering anger finally boiled over. The way the Communist leadership so casually exploited the peasants, mistreated the workers, abused rank and file sailors and soldiers, the way they had built a one-party dictatorship that saw Communist Party officials living fat, warm, and happy while everyone else starved and froze. All of this had been justified, ever so barely justified, by the various wars. But those wars were now all in the past. Unless a major change in course was coming, it was impossible not to conclude that the senior leadership of the Communist Party was betraying the revolution for their own self-interest.

The Kronstadt sailors resolve to resume their historical position as defenders of the Revolution and force the Communists into changing course. On the night of February 28th, the committee of sailors drafted a 15 point list of demands, the first of which leveled a broadside at the present regime’s increasingly laughable claim that they represented the people of Russia. It said,

In view of the fact that the present Soviet do not express the will of the workers and peasants, we want to immediately hold new elections by secret ballot, with the election campaign to have full freedom of agitation among the workers and peasants.

The rest of the list is notable for its focus on broad political, legal, and economic reforms: the release of political prisoners from those various other socialist parties, eliminating the system of political commissars, abolishing armed detachments composed exclusively of Communist Party members; they demanded freedom of trade and exchange both for peasants and for workers; and finally, the right of the peasants to freely dispose of their land and the produce of their land.

So the Kronstadt Rebellion was not merely a mutiny of sailors with parochial demands — we want better pay and better rations — they were casting themselves right from the start as the defenders of the people of Russia against the unjust authoritarian conduct of the present Communist regime.

The name that headed the list of signatories to these demands was Stepan Petrichenko, the most charismatic and respected of all the leaders in Kronstadt. Born into a peasant family in Ukraine, Petrichenko only received two years of formal schooling before departing to go out and make his way in the world. He worked as a plumber before joining the Russia Navy in 1912, he served all through World War I without getting blown up, and when the February Revolution hit, he was based on a small Estonian island the Russians had booted the native inhabitants off of and turned into a little navel fortress. Petrichenko himself was influenced by anarchist ideas, and he supported more radical revolutionary ends, and he absolutely welcomed the arrival of the October Revolution. When it did, he and his comrades formed a Soviet Republic of Soldiers and Fortress Builders to take over the little navel fortress they were running. Despite his lack of formal education, Petrichenko was clearly a bright guy who exuded charismatic authority, and so despite being only 25 years old, he was elected chairman of the council.

This island, however, was abandoned by Russia after the treaty of Brest-Litovsk, and Petrichenko was reassigned to Kronstadt, serving on one of those infamously radical ships, the Petropavlovsk, as a senior clerk. He was a leader in calling for the investigation of conditions in Petrograd, and then help draft and sign the 15 point demands that were about to stand as their revolutionary program.

Over the first few days of March, the sailors in Kronstadt held a series of mass meetings at the main public square on the island, drawing about 15 to 20,000 people each. The Petrograd Communist Party sent out representatives to talk the sailors down, but their demeanor read far more as threatening and imperious than understanding and conciliatory. During one of these meetings on March 2nd, 1920, somebody — and we do not know who, and we do not know why — shouted out a warning that the Communists had ordered a large company of armed soldiers to break up the assembly. Now, this was not implausible, and it sent the sailors into a frenzy of activity. They arrested the Communist Party representatives and then promptly elected a provisional revolutionary committee to serve as the Island’s political and military authority. Then, they prepared to defend themselves. Stepan Petrichenko was among the first five elected to the provisional revolutionary committee, and he was then elevated to chairman.

Now, the shouted warning that the Communists were about to attack turned out to be the trigger that moved events from mere protest to armed rebellion. And the funny thing is, it wasn’t true. There was no imminent attack. Now we don’t know if it was a misunderstanding or intentionally made up, and if it was made up, whether it was by a pro-revolt agitator hoping to drive everyone into rebellion, or an anti-revolt agitator, hoping to bring the whole thing crashing down on its own head. All we do know is that it happened. Somebody shouted that the Communists were about to crack down, and whatever their ultimate intentions, the result is that it kick-started the Kronstadt Rebellion.

Now, the other funny thing about all this is that as the sailors are launching their rebellion, the Communists are actually diffusing the situation in Petrograd. Faced with the embarrassing situation of a bunch of workers revolting against the workers’ government — and not actually wanting to preside over there on Bloody Sunday — Zinoviev and the other leaders of the Petrograd Communists announced a number of popular concessions, most especially increased food rations, plus a shuttering of that network of checkpoints around the city, giving permission to the population to go forth and buy, sell, truck, barter, and trade to their heart’s content in the name of securing what they needed to survive. These carrots, plus the ever-present stick of armed soldiers, convinced the workers to abandon their strikes and protests, and so by March 2nd, 1921 — the day that the sailors are going into revolt — the workers of Petrograd were going back to their factories.

But the revolt was now on. On March the third, the now rebels in Kronstadt started publishing a newspaper which would run daily for the length of their rebellion. The first issue concluded an appeal first and foremost to the other residents of the island, which was not an inconsiderable number of people. In total, there were about 25,000 sailors and soldiers, surrounded by about 50,000 civilians serving the various military installations. The editorial said:

Our country is enduring a difficult moment. Hunger, cold, and economic ruin have held us in an iron vise these three years already. The Communist Party, which rules the country, has become separated from the masses and shown itself unable to lead her from her state of general ruin. It has not faced the reality of the disturbances which in recent times have occurred in Petrograd and Moscow.

This unrest shows clearly enough that the party has lost the faith of the working masses. Neither has it recognized the demands presented by the workers. It considers them plots of the counter-revolution. It is deeply mistaken.

This unrest, these demands are the voice of the people in its entirety, of all laborers. All workers, sailors, and soldiers see clearly at the present moment that only through common effort, by the common will of the laborers, is it possible to give the country bread, wood, and coal, to dress the barefoot and naked, and to lead the Republic out of this dead end.

They hoped that this message, which pretty accurately described the situation in early 1921, would hit upon the momentum already building in Petrograd for a general revolt. They did not realize that that moment was already fading. But the anarchist Emma Goldman attended a meeting of the Petrograd Soviet on March the fourth, and she reported that some courageous workers and sailors attempted to sway the Soviet, which had been completely co-opted by the Communist Party, in their favor.

“A working man from the Petrograd Arsenal demanded to be heard,” Goldman later wrote. “… he fearlessly declared that the workers had been driven to strike because of the Government’s indifference to their complaints. The Kronstadt sailors, far from being counter-revolutionists were devoted to the Revolution,” that “… we, the workers and sailors protected you and helped you to power. Now you denounce us and are ready to attack us with arms. Remember, you are playing with fire.”

She went onto report:

Then a sailor spoke. He referred to the glorious revolutionary past of Kronstadt, appealed to the Communists not to engage in fratricide, and read the Kronstadt resolution to prove the peaceful attitude to the sailors. But the voice of these sons of the people fell on deaf ears. The Petrograd Soviet, its passions roused by Bolshevik demagoguery, passed the Zinoviev resolution ordering Kronstadt to surrender on pain of extermination.

The next day, Trotsky rolled into town and made good on this resolution to order Kronstadt, to surrender on pain of extermination. He issued a blunt ultimatum, which read:

The Workers’ and Peasants’ Government has decreed that Kronstadt and the rebellious ships must immediately submit to the authority of the Soviet Republic. Therefore, I command all those who have raised their hands against the Socialist fatherland to lay down their arms at once. The obdurate will be disarmed and turned over to the Soviet authorities. The arrested Commissars and other representatives of the government must be liberated at once. Only those who surrender unconditionally may count on the mercy of the Soviet Republic.

At the same time, I am issuing orders to prepare to quell the mutiny and subdue the mutineers by force of arms. Responsibility for the harm that may be suffered by the peaceful population will fall entirely on the heads of the counterrevolutionary mutineers.

This warning is final.

So there was no talk of concessions, or compromise, or reaching a mutually satisfactory resolution. Trotsky’s message was simple: submit or be destroyed.

Kronstadt did not respond to this ultimatum, but instead continued to attack the Communist leadership for using their power to enrich themselves at the people’s expense. They said that Zinoviev and Trotsky, “sit in their soft arm chairs in the lighted rooms of tsarist palaces and consider how best to spill the blood of the insurgents.” On March the sixth, a sailor who was still a member of the Communist Party wrote a short statement for the Kronstadt paper that appealed to his fellow Communists to disown their leadership.

“Comrade, rank and file Communists,” he said, “look about, and you will see that we have entered a terrible swamp led by a little bunch of Communist bureaucrats. Under a Communist mask, they have built warm nests for themselves in our Republic. I, as a Communist, call on you to drive from us those false Communists who incite us to fratricide. We rank and file Communists, in no way guilty, suffer the rebukes of our comrade non-party workers and peasants because of them. I look with horror on the situation which has been created.”

The appeal to disown the party resonated, and hundreds of card-carrying Communists in the Baltic Fleet announced their resignations from the Party. Those Communists who refuse to do so, or who did not flee the island, were arrested and held prisoner, although no harm ever came to them. They were all alive and well at the end of the rebellion. This was in contrast to Kronstadt rebels or sympathizers who fell into the hand to the Chekha, who were generally summarily executed.

The sudden revolt of the Kronstadt sailors was as embarrassing to the Communist Party as the workers’ protests, perhaps even more so. The sailors were after all the pride and glory of the Revolution. Aware that it would be kind of absurd to try to paint the sailors as reactionary.

Counter-revolutionaries the leaders of the Communist Party decided to frame the revolt as they had framed the civil war that their opponents were the puppets of foreign enemies in this. There dear comrades, the Kronstadt Naval base we’re being led treacherously astray by a cabal of anticommunist Russian agents who were based in Paris and backed by the Western capitalist who were still looking for any way to overthrow the socialist revolution.

And there was some circumstantial evidence to support this. Specifically, a few stories had been published in the foreign press about a revolting Kronstadt, in mid February back when no revolt had yet. This led Lenin and Trotsky who read all the foreign papers to conclude that Western reporters had picked up on chatter about plans for the revolt and erroneously published them as if they had already taken place.

So when, oh so coincidentally, a revolt and Kronstadt did break out just a few weeks later, it was easy for the senior communist leadership to connect the dots and conclude the rebellion must’ve been cooked up in Paris, not on the decks of the Baltic. But noted anarchist historian. Paul average makes the very convincing case in his book on the Kronstadt rebellion while there was a group of anticommunist Russian emigres organizing in Paris and who had honed in on Kronstadt as a viable beachhead for making a play back into Russia, there was no actual contact between them and the sailors prior to the explosive event of March 1920.

Now they of course cheered on the rebellion, and eagerly made contact with the rebels after it got going, but all evidence suggests that the Kronstadt Rebellion was a genuinely spontaneous and self-directed affair driven by events around Petrograd, not cooked up in the cafes of Paris. And as for the potential machinations of the Allied government, we know for a fact that the British had long since abandoned regime change in Russia as a worthwhile foreign policy objective, and were in fact literally days away from signing a trade pact with Soviet Russia that will normalize economic relations between the two countries — a fact that Lenin and his colleagues were well aware of, even as they portrayed this latest domestic threat as the work of treacherous capitalist imperialists.

But still, Lenin and his colleagues could not afford to recognize the sailors as being justly motivated by their own revolutionary principles. Nor could they make a respected revolutionary the face of the rebellion. Stepan Petrichenko was not somebody they wanted to wage a war against. So instead their propaganda fixated on General Alexander Kozlovsky, a former tsarist officer who had subsequently joined the Red Army and presently commanded Kronstadt’s artillery batteries.

Kozlovsky sided with the rebels and oversaw the technical details of defending the island, but the Communists portrayed him as a White general in the mold of Denikin and Kolchak, manipulating the sailors into doing his counterrevolutionary bidding. Their initial report on what happened pointed to quote, “a group who appeared on the scene, former general Kozlovsky and three officers whose names have not yet been established. Thus the meaning of recent events was fully explained. This time two tsarist generals stood behind SRs.”

In an address to the party in Moscow, Lenin said that behind the uprising in Kronstadt, “looms the familiar figure of the White Guard generals.” This became a key note that they sounded again and again in the propaganda war: that the rebels and Kronstadt were led by Whites, not by Reds.

While they portrayed the nascent Kronstadt rebellion as the work of sinister counter-revolutionary forces, the Communists could not afford to simply argue their way to victory with words. Even if their brother comrades in Kronstadt were being led astray, there was a very short window to talk them down. At the moment, the waters around the base were frozen solid, preventing supplies and reinforcements from reaching the naval base by sea and keeping their powerful warships locked up in the ice. But the spring thaw was fast approaching, and if the Communists did not quell the rebellion quickly and decisively, Kronstadt might really become the anticommunist beachhead the Communist Party was portraying it as. So they concluded that, however much it might pain them, deploying overwhelming force to crush the rebels might be necessary.

It became necessary finally on March 7th. Kronstadt never did respond to Trotsky’s ultimatum even after the Communists extended their deadline for a reply by an extra 24 hours. The Kronstadt rebels were confident they would be able to hold out long enough for revolutionary fire to catch across Russia, and make the naval base itself, the least of Communist worries. But when the second 24 hours expired, the Communists spent all day on March 7th, preparing, and then on the morning of March 8th, they attacked. But they moved too quickly, and with too few soldiers. They only mustered about 20,000 in all for this first attack, and they faced off against a light number of rebels who were defending a heavily armed fortress, to say nothing of the fact that the Red Army soldiers would have to cross a miles wide plane of ice that afforded them no cover whatsoever from bullets or artillery. Then, if and when they did come within shooting distance of the fortress, many of the Red Army soldiers hesitated to fire on people who were in every way just like them, just regular rank and file soldiers and sailors devoted to the revolution.

So the attack on March the eighth was a total failure, leaving hundreds of casualties and a feeling Kronstadt that this was all going to work out, that history was on their side. The same day they routed this first attack, the Kronstadt newspaper published an editorial called What We Are Fighting For, which very helpfully offers an accounting of… what they were fighting for.

“Carrying out the October Revolution,” it read, “the working class hoped to achieve its emancipation. The result, however, was the creation of a still greater enslavement to the human personality. The Communists who brought to the laborers instead of freedom, the fear every minute of falling into the torture chamber of the Chekha. With their horrors, they have many times exceeded the gendarme government to the tsarist regime. The Communist authorities have replaced the hammer and sickle, glorious arms of the laboring state, in fact with bayonets and prison bars. It has become evermore sharply visible, and now is completely apparent, that the Russian Communist Party is not a defender of the laborers. Having achieved power, it fears only to lose it, and for this end all means are allowable: slander, violence, fraud, murder, and revenge on the families of the rebels.”

So this is clearly a revolt driven by disillusionment with the Communist regime. But we do need to pay attention to some subtleties in all of this, because we have seen in the various peasant revolts we’ve talked about, including the ones still ongoing in the Tambov region, the common rallying cry “Soviets without Communists.” this is a slogan that is sometimes taken to be the Kronstadt program, but it’s really not. Their slogan, which they used as a masthead for their newspaper, was “all power to the Soviets, but not the Parties.” They absolutely wanted the establishment of a true soviet republic representing the interests of the workers and peasants who would elect from amongst themselves the delegates who would then rule on their behalf. But their anger with the Communist Party tended to extend to all parties. They wanted to get rid of the influence of political parties entirely. They believed that the problem with the present order was that the Communist Party had co-opted the soviets, and we’re now running it for the benefit of their party, not for the benefit of the people. And it was really that kind of party interest above local worker and peasant interest that really rankled them. And in an editorial, they wrote, “we stand for power to the Soviet, but not the parties. For the freely elected representation of the toilers, the Soviets that have been captured and manipulated by the Communist Party have always been deaf to all our demands and needs. The only reply we have ever received has been shooting.”

So the fact is, the Kronstadt sailors planned to stay aloof from all party influences. They rejected all party apparatuses. And despite many accusations that they were being run by the SRs or the anarchists, the truth is they rejected their party power too, especially as the Kronstadt rebels saw the SRs as fronts for bourgeois democracy, which they also happened to despise. So the ousted SR leader, Victor Chernov, still claiming to be the legitimate chairman of the Constituent Assembly, sent a message to Kronstadt after the rebellion got going. He said:

The Chairman of the Constituent Assembly Victor Chernov sends his fraternal greetings to the heroic comrades-sailors, Red Army men and workers, who for the third time since 1905 are throwing off the yoke of tyranny. He offers to aid with men and to provision Kronstadt through the Russian cooperatives abroad. Inform us what and how much is needed. I am prepared to come in person to give my energies and authority to the service of the people’s revolution. I have faith in the final victory of the laboring masses. Hail to the first to raise the banner of the people’s liberation. Down with despotism from the left and the right!

But the Kronstadt rebels politely declined this offer. They refused all attempts by the SRs to turn the Kronstadt Rebellion into a rebellion in favor of the SR Party program — specifically the SRs trying to get them to demand for the reconvening of the Constituent Assembly. This turns out to be a huge difference between the Kronstadt Rebellion and the rebellions we talked about last week in the Tambov region. Their demands included first and foremost the reconvening of the Constituent Assembly, which the peasant SRs still wanted to revive, and which the sailors in Kronstadt still took pride in having helped disband in 1918.

But the sailors in Kronstadt did hope their revolution would catch on nationwide and be joined by everyone, workers and peasants and sailors and soldiers and toilers everywhere, just not these damned Party men. “Here in Kronstadt has been laid the first stone of the third revolution,” they wrote in What We Are Fighting For, “which is breaking the last fetters from the laboring masses. This new revolution stirs the laboring masses of both east and west, being an example of the new socialist construction, opposed to the bureaucratic Communist.” They explicitly called what they were doing the Third Revolution, and absolutely planned for March 1921 to take its place alongside February 1917 and October 1917 as a victorious revolt by the people against a cruel authoritarian elite.

But the Communists were very good at working the levers of the press and propaganda. And despite Kronstadt’s high hopes, the reality was their message was not breaking through. The Communists used their own newspapers and radio broadcasts to continue to pound the message that Kronstadt was a rebellion driven by Whites and foreigners, not genuine Russian revolutionaries. A Moscow radio broadcast which alluded to the plot picked up early in the foreign press said, “…That the mutiny by former General Kozlovsky was prepared by the spies of the Entente, like so many earlier White Guard rebellions, is visible from the report of the bourgeois French newspaper which two weeks before the mutiny printed a telegram from Helsinki.” This telegram allegedly proved the complicity of the Entente powers in the Kronstadt Rebellion.

The Communists also dropped leaflets by plane into the Kronstadt Naval Base to turn those closest to the rebels against them. It read:

To the deceived people have Kronstadt now. Do you see where the scoundrels have led you? You’ve gotten what you asked for. From behind the cover of the SRs and Mensheviks, former tsarist generals have already peered out with barred teeth. Kozlovsky, the tsarist general, and other notorious White Guards control all these Petrichenkos like puppets on a string. They are deceiving you. They have told you that you are struggling for democracy. Not even two days have passed and you see that in fact your struggle is not for democracy, but for tsarist generals. They tell you fairytales, speaking as if Petrograd stood behind you, as if Siberia and the Ukraine supported you. All this is a shameless lie. In Petrograd the last sailor turned from you when it became known that the tsarist General Kozlovsky was running things. Siberia and the Ukraine stand firmly for Soviet power. Red Petrograd laughs at the pathetic labors of a little bunch of SRs and White Guards.

This leaflet concluded ominously: “You are completely surrounded.”

On March the 10th, the Kronstadt rebels responded with an article titled, To the Soldiers Fighting on the Communist Side. It laid out the grim state of Russia in early 1921, saying:

Communist rule has reduced all of Russia to unprecedented poverty, hunger, cold, and other privations. The factories and mills are closed, the railway is on the verge of breakdown. The countryside has been fleeced to the bone. We have no bread, no cattle, no tools to work the land.

We have no clothing, no shoes, no fuel. The workers are hungry and cold. The peasants and townsfolk have lost all hope for an improvement of their lives. Day by day, they come closer to death.

The communist betrayers have reduced you to all of this. In place of the old regime, a new regime of arbitrariness, insolence, favoritism, theft, and speculation has been established, a terrible regime in which one must hold out one’s hand to the authorities for every piece of bread, for every button. A regime in which one does not belong, even to oneself, where one can not dispose of one’s labor, a regime of slavery and degradation. Soviet Russia has become an all-Russian concentration camp.

But as I said, these messages were not breaking through to the mainland. And by the second week of March, 1921 Kronstadt was not the spearpoint of a vast revolution, but an isolated outpost, increasingly doomed to be stormed and captured.

They continued to hold out however, and fended off another attack by the Red Army on March 10th and 11th with very little damage to the base. But they would not be able to hold out much longer, and no one was coming to save them. As Paul Avrich notes in his book on Kronstadt, that they may have made the same fatal error the Paris Commune had made 50 years earlier — and it was almost exactly 50 years earlier. The showdown over the National Guard cannons had happened on the morning of March 18th, 1871. Analysis of the failure of the Paris Commune, including analysis offered by Lenin, had it that the failure of the Communards to go on the offensive at the outset of their revolution, to catch their enemy flat footed and instead sit back defensively was a huge mistake. It allowed Adolphe Thiers to build up forces for an overwhelming attack that ended in Bloody Week. This was a mistake that Kronstadt now apparently repeated. Who knows how differently things would have gone had the sailors marched out into Petrograd on March the third, before the Communist authorities were really prepared to meet them? It’s a question that will never be answered because it is a scenario built for alternate history fan fiction, not historical nonfiction.

Finally, after another week’s standoff, the Communists launch their final assault on Kronstadt on March 17th. This time they prepared fully 50 to 60,000 troops to take back the island. After an intense artillery barrage, they attack from three directions: from the north, from the south and from the east. The rebels, who by now numbered just about 15,000, didn’t have much hope of withstanding anything. The two sides fought each other with heavy casualties on both sides all through March 17th, but on March 18, the Red Army forces had battled their way inside, and they controlled all the major structures on the island. By noon on March 18th, the last rebel surrendered. Which was probably a smart decision, because Trotsky had just approved a plan to use chemical weapons — specifically, dropping gas shells on the base — if the rebels continued to resist.

Aside from this heavy fighting, the last days of the Kronstadt Rebellion were marked by a mass exodus across the ice to Finland. Petrichenko and the other leaders of the Provisional Revolutionary Committee all escaped on the 17th before the naval base fell, and about 800 others followed before the end of the final assault. While the Red Army was mopping up and securing things, they could not contain a further mass exodus of something like 8,000 refugees who crossed the ice over into Finland. Those left behind had been ordered to sabotage everything they could, but when the crews found out that all their leaders had deserted, they disobeyed their final orders and instead arrested their officers and surrendered to the Communists.

It is very difficult to say what the final casualty numbers of all this were. The American consulate estimated that about 10,000 Communist troops were killed, wounded, or missing in their attempts to retake the island. On the rebel side, the most reasonable number is about 5 or 600 dead with about a thousand wounded. The Communists took about 2000 prisoners, with 13 of them singled out and accused of being the ringleaders of the rebellion, even though the real ringleaders of the rebellion, had escaped to Finland. The 13 were summarily executed a few days later. In the ensuing weeks and months, hundreds of other prisoners were summarily executed — they were simply taken out in batches and shot without any trial. The rest of the prisoners who survived were either moved to prison camps in Siberia, or thrown in other prisons where they were mistreated and died of hunger or disease. Those that made it to Finland in their thousands would be given aid by the Red Cross and become something of an international cause célèbre. Petrichenko himself remained in Finland, and even engaged in some plotting with agents representing Pyotr Wrangel to combine their efforts to overthrow the Communists once and for all, but this all came to nothing. He stayed in Finland until World War II, at which point he was repatriated to Russia, promptly arrested, and died in a labor camp two years. Stalin had many defects of character; a short memory was not one of them.

In the final analysis. The Kronstadt Rebellion was a failure in just about every way, but one. The sailors went down as eternal martyrs to the creeping authoritarianism of Communist Russia. As Leninism gave way to Stalinism, critics of the regime increasingly pointed to Kronstadt as a major fork in the revolutionary road, when the idealistic dreams of 1917 gave way to the bitter realities of the 1920s and 1930s. In terms of what they had actually fought for in March of 1921, almost nothing came of their demands. The Communists did not restore autonomy and authority of local soviets, nor did they restore freedom of speech or assembly or the press. They did not free any socialists or anarchist prisoners, and in fact, in political terms, the rebellion led the Communist Party to secure even more dictatorial power for itself. They started working not just on permanently suppressing Mensheviks and anarchists and SRs, but even opposition elements inside the Communist Party.

Then, they set about blotting out the memory of the Kronstadt Rebellion entirely, to make sure that it was memory holed into oblivion and nobody would talk about it. Not without a twisted sense of humor, they rechristened the two battleships that had been hotbeds of the rebellion, the Marat and the Paris Commune, seizing for themselves the historical legacy that the sailors of Kronstadt appeared to be the true embodiment of.

The Kronstadt rebellion did have one immediate impact on the Communist regime, though that impact can be a bit overstated. As the rebellion unfolded, the Communist Party met for its 10th Party Congress in Moscow, and it was at this Congress that Lenin announced the end of some of the most hated parts of war communism. Now, as we will discuss next week, Lenin came into the Congress with plans to do just that, and so while we can’t say that the Kronstadt Rebellion caused the change in policy, it very clearly cemented its necessity. Lenin understood that the Communist Party needed to find a new way forward, or they would be overthrown.

What they needed to secure their political position was a new economic policy….

 

10.024 – The Union of Struggle for The Emancipation of the Working Class

This week’s episode is brought to you by Casper. Casper is a sleep brand that makes expertly designed products to help you get your best rest. One night at a time you spend one third of your life sleeping. So you should be comfortable. The experts at Casper work tirelessly to make quality sleep surfaces that cradle your natural geometry in all the right places.

The original Casper mattress combines multiple supportive memory foams for a quality sleep surface with the right amounts of both sink and bounce. The Casper now offers three other mattresses, the wave, the essential and the hybrid and prices are affordable because Casper cuts out the middleman and sells directly to you.

And that includes free shipping and returns in the United States and Canada. And you can be sure of your purchase with Casper’s hundred night risk-free sleep on it trial. The Duncan family still hardly endorses the Casper mattress and pillows, many great naps and good nights sleeps were taken. Thanks to Casper was a great, comfortable mattress that helped us all sleep better.

So get a hundred dollars towards select mattresses by visiting casper.com/revolutions and using revolutions at checkout that again, get a hundred dollars towards select mattresses by visiting casper.com/revolutions and using revolutions at checkout terms and conditions apply.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.24: The Union of Struggle for the Emancipation of the Working Class

Last time we introduced Julius Martov, and a new theory of organizing for the Russian Marxists: agitation, not propaganda, which Martov would then carry with him to St. Petersburg when his two years administrative exile in Vilna finally wrapped up in the autumn of 1895. In today’s episode, he will arrive, bearing this new strategy, and then join with other Marxists in the capital to form a new group who would agitate their way towards the revolution they all dreamed of. Now, one of Martov’s key allies in this project is going to of course be Lenin, and it is in the course of today’s episode that these two future friends turned future rivals will meet for the first time.

So what has Lenin been up to? Well, while Martov was trumpeting the success of the new program of agitation to his comrades in Vilna in May of 1895, Lenin was off on his first trip abroad, on a mission he undertook on behalf of his comrades in St. Petersburg to make contact with the now legendary old guard émigré Marxists of the Emancipation of Labor Group, our old friends Georgi Plekhanov, Vera Zasulich, and Pablo Axelrod. When Lenin submitted his travel paperwork to the authorities, he claimed that this was a vacation he undertook for his health, which wasn’t totally made up. He had been very sick in April of 1895 and did actually need to recuperate, but the authorities didn’t really care whether it was a lie or not. Lenin was well-known to them, and they happily stamped his papers to get him out of the country, because maybe if they were lucky, he would just decide to never come back, which would be all right with them.

So in the last week of April, 1895, Lenin departed on what would be a four month tour through Austria, Germany, Switzerland, and France, his most important object being linking up with the Emancipation of Labor Group. Now we left this group back in episode 10.17, roundabout 1890, and I wrapped up episode 10.17 by saying, and I’m quoting myself now, it’s fair to say that by the dawn of 1890, the Emancipation of Labor Group had zero influence on socialist politics at home or abroad. But much to everyone shock the forces of history turned in their favor, Plekhanov suddenly appeared to be a mad prophet who had predicted a great flood and who everyone had laughed at until the flood suddenly came. End quote.

So having spent the 1880s publishing their interpretations and translation of Marx into the void, the Vitra system had come along and made Marxism suddenly very relevant to this younger generation like Lenin and Krupskaya and Martov. Not that the Emancipation of Labor Group yet had any formal ties to any distributors or allies inside of Russia. Their work was smuggled in and passed around, but it was all very haphazard. Like, the kids who would go on holiday with their families and come home with trunks full of illegal books. These books would then be passed around hand-to-hand inside of reading and discussion circles, but there was no permanent stable distribution link. One of the reasons Lenin was undertaking his mission to find the Emancipation of Labor Group was to forge just such a permanent stable distribution link between Switzerland and Russia.

So even as late as 1895, the Emancipation of Labor Group was still just as small as they had always been. It was still just the three of them: Plekhanov, Zasulich, and Axelrod. And this is not to say they could not have built a larger organization inside the émigré community had they wanted to; they just, did not want to. The triumvirate of Plekhanov, Zasulich, and Axelrod conceived of the Emancipation of Labor Group as a close knit intellectual brain trust that must remain compact in order to maintain a ideological, coherence and purity. Coherence, and purity as defined mostly by Plekhanov. So they were happy to meet with potential supporters or followers or people who might like to spread their work, but they were never going to offer you membership in the group. And one way to think about this is that they basically conceived of themselves as something like a modern rock band, cranking out albums. If you like a band, you support the band, you go to their concerts, you buy their albums and tell your friends. But just because you like a band doesn’t mean you get to join the band. But young radicals at the time didn’t really have any concept of this. Being invited to join parties and circles and groups was a fairly normal thing. So what often came as a disappointing shock to fans who came around to Plekhanov being like, aw, man, I dig your stuff, where can I sign up? And Plekhanov would say, hey, great, buy some books, spread the word, but no, you don’t get to join the band. And then, they would leave and he would go back to writing.

Now there were pluses and minuses to this approach, but for sure the biggest plus, at least in Plekhanov’s mind, was that he never had to share song writing duties with anyone. Is at time for me to let this metaphor go? Yes, it is time for me to let this metaphor go, you get it. While they were busy not expanding their ranks in the early 1890s, Plekhanov was hard at work on what became one of his most important books: The Development of the Monist View of History, which was meant to be the definitive articulation of historical materialism for a Russian audience. Written under a pseudonym, the title, The Development of the Monist View of History, was intentionally designed to be unwieldy and boring, to hopefully slip it past the censors.

And it worked. Just as they had done with Capital, the bureaucrats and the censor’s office decided the The Development of the Monist View of History was a snooze fest and they let it be published legally in Russia. Once it started making the rounds though, it turned out to be a real hit. The Monist View became the basic textbook explanation for historical materialism, leaving readers with a clear argument why the Marxists were so focused on this growing urban proletariat as the key to the future socialist revolution. And it turned out to be a must read for all budding socialist revolutionaries.

One of those budding socialist revolutionaries was of course Lenin, and a 25-year-old Lenin arrived in Switzerland in May of 1895, moderately intimidated by the prospect of meeting the great Plekhanov, the Moses of Marxism. Plekhanov, for his part, seems to have appreciated Lenin’s appreciation of his work, at least once it became clear that Lenin did not want to, like, join the band. Lenin was instead offering his services as a representative of supporters inside Russia who could help spread the ideas of Plekhanov and the other members of the Emancipation of labor Group. And this was the perfect moment to really flood the intellectual market with Marxism, because the Witte System was in full swing by this point, which really did seem to be proving that Marx and historical materialism were dead right. So Plekhanov and Lenin worked out an arrangement in principle, and Lenin departed with a stack of letters of introduction written by Plekhanov that would open doors for young Lenin throughout Europe. And though in the future, they were almost never in the same place at the same time, Lenin and Plekhanov would spend the next 10 years or so basically on the same side. So this meeting in May of 1895 was the beginning of an effective partnership.

But Plekhanov also recognized in Lenin something that Lenin probably recognized in himself already: a potential rival for the title leader of the Russian Marxists. This concern was deepened a little bit when Lenin moved along to Zurich to stay for a week with Pavel Axelrod, and Axelrod straight up said, I think we found our leader in Russia. So Lenin and Axelrod hung out for about a week and got to know each other, they read and discussed various articles and books and ideas, and Lenin was very pleased when Axelrod commented on a collection of articles Lenin had brought with him, saying that he liked one in particular, which just so happened to be the one written by Lenin under another pen name. They also discussed the role in relationship of those revolutionaries inside Russia to those outside Russia. And they agreed that when the revolution came that the center of leadership had to be inside Russia, that the best way for émigré outfits like the Emancipation of Labor Group to help the revolution would be as Axelrod put it, to act as a fortified redoubt overlooking a great battlefield. They would be able to take in the whole picture, give strategic advice and protect the most precious valuables. Axelrod did not really agree with many of his fellow émigré s, who in their kind of arrogant and insular myopia, believed that the people inside Russia should be the foot soldiers while the émigré s should be the generals. Axelrod, thought this was kind of crazy. If nothing else, it was a supremely inefficient way to run a revolution, which is almost by its very nature a rapid fire event that will require instantaneous decision making on the ground. Lenin agreed wholeheartedly. So, agreed on this point, Lenin departed, and it would come as a bit of a shock to Axelrod to find Lenin making the opposite case just a few years later. Of course, that was after Lenin had been driven into exile himself, which I’m sure had nothing to do with his change of heart.

After his stay in Switzerland, Lenin moved on to Paris, where he met with other émigré radicals, the most important of these audiences being with the legendary Frenchman. Paul Lafargue, the veteran of the Paris commune who had fled to London in the aftermath of the Bloody Week, and who soon thereafter married Karl Marx’s daughter Laura. Sitting there with this communard and the daughter of Marx, Lenin listened to their stories with rapt attention, and the Paris Commune in particular would be a historical event he would often return to in his own writings.

Aside from this meeting, Lenin enjoyed his time in Paris as best he could, though his health did start to deteriorate. He suffered headaches and insomnia, and eventually he had to make his declaration to the Russian authorities that he was traveling abroad for his health true. With an infusion of cash from his always supportive mother, Lenin returned to Switzerland, where he recuperated at a spa before heading back to the battlefield in Russia.

Lenin returned to St. Petersburg in early September, 1895, looking forward to implementing a program he had discussed with the Emancipation of Labor Group: linking together the 20 or so currently separate Marxist reading circles in and around St. Petersburg, and then linking that linked group to the émigré s abroad. It was going to be the beginnings of the beginnings of a social democratic party.

Maybe.

It was in the service of this project that Lenin first met Martov, who returned from his exile in October of 1895 bearing the new gospel of the Vilna program, and eager to make it work in St. Petersburg. Now up until now, Lenin himself had mostly been doing polemical work against the philistine narodists, who could not see that they were the past and Marxism was the future. He had also done some propagandizing among the workers, though he didn’t really enjoy it. He was a writer, a debater, and a leader, not a school teacher. So though he did enjoy the intellectually stimulating life of a salon radical, he saw in the Vilna program a straightforward way to advance the revolutionary character of the working classes. Because in the end, the working classes were going to be expected to do their revolutionary work as a class, as a mass movement. This was not supposed to be about an elite intellectual vanguard. Lenin agreed that focusing on specific factory grievances would help show the workers living examples of the theory of the exploitation of labor outlined by Marx. Lenin also agreed that prodding the workers toward strikes by socialist agitation would give those workers necessary experience, and a fighting spirit that would serve them well in the revolution to come.

So the leaders of the various Marxist discussion groups in St. Petersburg got together and founded this thing called the Union for the Struggle of the Emancipation of the Working Class. The union adopted Martov’s recommended strategy: talk less, listen more. Publish leaflets, not books. Focus on lived reality, not abstract theory. Your audience is the workers, not other coffee house radicals. And the actual membership of this coordinating Union of Struggle was never very big, maybe 20 members in all. Lenin and Martov both sat on the central committee where they implemented Martov’s strategy. Their first task was to go out among the workers and find out what their grievances actually were. So they printed and distributed questionnaires for people to fill out that they hoped would allow them to cobble together a list of complaints that might motivate the workers to go on strike. And this did generate some useful information and the members of the union also attempted to supplement this with direct personal interviews, but as we’ve discussed, many of the members of the Union of Struggle were white collar, middle and upper class intellectuals. They’d come around asking these potentially seditious questions of the workers and be met with understandably tight-lipped suspicion from those workers.

But Krupskaya was assigned to one of the poorest working class districts, and thanks to her years of experience and connections as a night school teacher, she was able to come back with reliably detailed information about pay conditions and hours. And one of the most interesting things to come out of this exercise in gathering information was that the managers had a habit of imposing fines on workers for any number of infractions. So their already pitifully low hourly wages were in reality even lower than that, because their pay was routinely docked. Lenin, with his training as a lawyer, would soon be writing up a 44 page booklet explaining to the workers their rights with regards to these fines.

But that was the last thing he was able to do as a free man, because as he sat down to get started on the first issue of a new newspaper, they hoped to get going, Lenin was arrested.

For as much as our young revolutionaries enjoyed playing cloak and dagger, dodging surveillance and meeting secretly and writing to each other in secret codes with invisible ink and all this stuff you find in a standard issue spy novel, the Okhrana was watching them pretty much the whole time. Lenin was well-known. He had been tracked in and out of Europe. The authorities knew about his false bottom trunk that he used to bring home illegal literature, but as long as Lenin and his comrades posed no immediate threat, it was better to just wait, monitor them, gather more information, more names and more plans. And most especially, wait until they did something you could really nail them to the wall for.

Now the reason the authorities knew so much about them is because they had spies, informants and agents provocateur liberally sprinkled around keeping tabs on everyone. Among the founders of the Union of Struggle was a certain dentist, who was just such a spy. Now the problem of police spies was one of the biggest hurdles that Lenin and his comrades struggled to overcome. It’s one of the biggest problems any revolutionary group struggles to overcome. You can’t trust nobody, because if you trust nobody, then you’re just a paranoid crank, hiding out in a studio apartment, afraid to talk to anybody. You’re not revolutionary of the people. But you also can’t trust everybody, because for sure some of your comrades are police spies. Of course they are.

Now in his novel, The Moon is a Harsh Mistress, which is a manual for revolution dressed up as a space adventure, Heinlein recommend making friends with a sentient and basically omniscient supercomputer who will be able to identify such police spies, group them together in their own cordoned off revolutionary cells, where you can feed them disinformation. But in the absence of a sentient and basically omniscient supercomputer, spies are going to get in. You just have to trust your instincts, trust evidence that they are spies if and when it does come in, and then go with your guts in these early days, especially Lenin tended to err on the side of being too trusting. So, because they trusted this dentist, everyone wound up arrested before they got a chance to do much of anything in 1895.

Now the authorities finally decided to go from surveillance to arrest in November, 1895, because some factory workers did start a brief strike, and the authorities became concerned that maybe this new Union of Struggle group was having an impact. So the dentists spy tipped off his handlers that the six principle editors of the new underground newspaper would all be in the same place at the same time on December the eighth. The police raided the rooms, and Lenin and five of his comrades were carried away. About a month later, a second sweep picked up Martov and a bunch of others.

Now, not all the members of the Union of Struggle were in custody. Krupskaya kept her name clear, as did some of the younger members, and they tried to carry on with their agitation work. And though it was difficult, it was not impossible to stay in contact with their imprisoned comrades.

As we saw last week, the people running the prisons and detention centers were not exactly committed to their jobs, and for the entirety of 1896, while Lenin and Martov and friends were held in the preliminary detention facility — which is where you were held without trial, until your sentence was handed down — they freely accessed their comrades on the outside without too much difficulty. They use coded language, and invisible ink, and hidden notes smuggled into the binding of books because the inspectors at the detention facility never tried too hard to stop it. And in between this regular correspondence, Lenin, for example, was able to return to more abstract, theoretical ideas, beginning work on his first contribution to Russian Marxism, The Development of Capital in Russia.

Now Lenin’s principal facilitator in all this was Krupskaya, who was still on the outside, and who had taken a job as a copyist in the railroad administration. She happened to have a coworker who was a non-movement family friend of the Ulyanovs, who could somewhat innocuously visit Lenin in prison. So people would send letters to Krupskaya at her office, she would write or encode things into books and letters, hand them off to this family friend who would then take it all into Lenin. And it was in this way that everybody inside prison was able to cheer on the strikes of 1896. These great strikes were of course blamed on the socialist agitators and the socialist agitators were happy to take credit for it, but in fact, the strikes were quite spontaneous and undirected by anyone inside the Union of Struggle.

The 1896 St. Petersburg textile workers strikes were something of a watershed in retrospect. And their importance only grew in time, as it seemed to be proving what Karl Kautsky had said, in which the Vilna program was working towards the merger of the blue collar worker and the white collar socialist into a single movement. The strikes lasted for three weeks in May and June, 1896, and were the largest industrial worker actions in Russian history to date. The strikes specifically hit the textile industries in St. Petersburg, where you found the lowest paid, least educated, and most maltreated workers. These people were doing 12 to 14 hour days in miserably hot conditions doing monotonous activity,

Now it began as a small walkout of just a few workers in one single textile plant, but quickly spread to twenty more factories, and in the end included at a minimum 18,000 workers and at a maximum 30,000, depending on what source you’re looking at. Half of these workers were men and half of these workers were women. And it was a big moment in Russian labor history, and the liberal professor turned liberal politician Pavel Milyukov, who we talked about back in episode 10.20, said that the 1896 strikes were when the Russian masses first stepped on to the revolutionary stage.

The first action started on May the 23rd, 1896 when about a hundred very low grade assistants walked off the job and demanded pay for the recent plant closure that had coincided with the coronation of Tsar Nicholas the Second, who I should mention we will be catching back up with next week. Now, in addition to this recent affront, they were also demanding back pay related to this additional twenty minutes of unpaid labor that employers had started adding to the end of the day back in 1887. This is just 20 minutes that were tacked onto the end of the day that you weren’t paid for. It was as literal and expression of the exploitation of surplus labor as you could get. The next day, these hundred assistants were joined by about a hundred spinners at the plant who further demanded a shorter work day.

Now this first plant would remain shut down until June the fifth. In the meantime, word of this strike spread to other workers as they talk to each other at canteens or in parks or at shared boarding houses, and it became very apparent very quickly that these workers understood the importance of getting as many factories as possible to catch the contagion of strike. Just as a single worker is isolated without his or her coworkers, a single factory is isolated without other factories also joining in. So over the last week of May 1896, the strike spread, to the 600 workers in this factory over here, then the 700 and that factory over there, eventually reaching something like 20 factories in all, and as I said, somewhere between 13 and 30,000 workers.

Now, these strikes were not started by the Union of Struggle, but when they got going, the remaining free members of the union did what they could. And principally, that meant helping spread the word and make sure other people knew what was happening. This turned out to be extremely helpful because previously the authorities had just been able to clamp down on all information about an isolated factory strike to stop the contagion of strike from spreading. But they were unable to do this in 1896, so for three weeks, St. Petersburg had to deal with tens of thousands of workers refusing to work, and the textile industry basically shutting down. Now in the end, no great victory was really won here. Some small concessions were extracted, and the factories restarted. Now, another follow on strike in early 1897 did eventually lead to a maximum hour law being passed by the government later in 1897, but the importance of the 1896 strikes weren’t just about what specific demands they extracted. They were peaceful and disciplined and seem to be both spontaneous and widespread, which indicated prior organization and planning. And given that On Agitation had just come out, it seemed like the merger between the workers and the socialists was in fact taking place. And even if we know in retrospect that that merger was not fully consummated in 1896, it certainly showed that things were heading in that direction, which terrified conservatives, exhilarated radicals, and made cautious liberals wring their hands and beg for reform. And working class demonstration strikes and direct actions would only pick up steam as Russia’s embrace of industrialization continued, and everyone pointed themselves towards the shockingly massive confrontations of 1905.

But 1905 is still a little ways off, though I promise we are moving towards it quicker than you might realize. Certainly quicker than anyone in Russia realized. But before the revolution could come, the members of the Union of Struggle were going to have to become… exiles and émigré s. Krupskaya was finally identified as revolutionary and arrested in August of 1896, and she too got placed in the preliminary detention facility.

Then they all sat in custody until the end of January 1897, when their sentences were handed down. And they all agreed these sentences were surprisingly light, just three years exile in Siberia. They even got three days freedom in St. Petersburg to arrange their affairs and prepare for their trip. And it was over these three days that Lenin and Martov apparently cemented their lasting friendship. In the few months they had worked together at the end of 1895, they hardly knew each other, they were still strangers, and they were kept separate in the preliminary detention facility, but here in these last 72 hours, they bonded. Even if they had been apart, they had gone through something together. Their spirit was unbroken, and both of them were as committed to the cause as ever. So they agreed to ride out their three years in exile without making any attempt to escape, and then they would meet back up and plot their next move.

Among the last minute arrangements Lenin made before he had to depart east was to write a small message in invisible ink to Krupskaya, who being arrested later than the others, was still in prison. The invisible note… was a marriage proposal.

Now Vladimir and Nadya had now known each other and worked together for nearly three years, and they liked each other and respected each other. But most importantly, if she agreed to marry him, then their union would be recognized by the state, and she would be allowed to come join Lenin in Siberia, where they could continue their work, and if nothing else keep each other company. She agreed.

Now the marriage of Lenin and Krupskaya would never be the stuff of romance novels. And down the road, it will become emotionally complicated, but they will remain loyally married until death did them part.

So next week we will ship these revolutionaries off to Siberia, but keep the story in St. Petersburg to pick back up with newlyweds whose marriage, for better or for worse, was more like something out of a romance novel. They really truly loved each other as man and wife. And I am talking here about Nicholas and Alexandra, who were opening their reign as emperor and empress of Russia by telling all those whose hopes for progress, reform, and change — hopes, which had been raised by the elevation of the young tsar — that those hopes were hopeless. No, no, no, you silly heads, there will be no progress, reform, and change. There will be only orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality, and isn’t that simply marvelous.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

10.025 – Senseless Dreams

This week’s episode is brought to you by Keeps. Two out of three guys will experience some form of male pattern baldness by the time they’re 35. The good news? It’s Keeps, a revolutionary way to treat men for hair loss. With today’s advancement in sciences, Keeps offers proven treatments that can combat the symptoms of hair loss. Prevention is key, and Keeps treatments really work. They’re up to 90% effective at reducing and stopping further hair loss. The sooner you start using Keeps the more hair you’ll have, so act fast. You used to have to go to a doctor’s office for hair loss prescriptions, but now you can and do it all online with no more waiting rooms or checkout lines.

So find out why Keeps has more five star reviews than any of its competitors, and nearly a hundred thousand men trust Keeps for their hair loss prevention medication. Keeps treatments start at just $10 a month, plus for a limited time, you can get your first month free. So if you’re ready to take action and prevent hair loss, go to keeps.com/revolutions to receive your first month of treatment for free. That again is keeps.com/revolutions.

K E E P s.com/revolutions

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.25: Senseless Dreams

Over the last five episodes, we have introduced some of the revolutionary forces that will eventually combine to tear down the 300-year-old Romanov dynasty. Among them, moderate liberals and zemstvo constitutionalists, neo-narodists, socialist revolutionaries, and the Marxist Social Democrats. This week, we will return to the 300-year-old Romanov dynasty that all those revolutionary groups will be combining to tear down, because there’s a reason they will be able to tear it down. Revolutions are an extremely it takes two to tango affair. You don’t get a revolution without the ruling class making many, many mistakes for many, many consecutive years. And so now we return to Nicholas and Alexandra, who will be the authors of so many, many of those mistakes for so many, many consecutive years.

We left the couple on the day of the death of Tsar Alexander the Third on October the 20th, 1894. They were not even married yet when Nikki suddenly became Tsar Nicholas the Second; they had only even been engaged since April. Now Nicholas wanted to correct this immediately, and have a small private wedding ceremony to marry his beloved fiance and make her empress. But as would happen a lot in the first decade of his reign, his family steamrolled him into backing down. An imperial wedding, especially the wedding of a tsar, was simply too important a state affair to be hidden away in private. This was the considered opinion of Nicholas’s four uncles, Vladimir, Alexis, Sergei, and Paul. They were all confidently overbearing men, who believed it was their duty to tell their weak little nephew Nikki what to do. And so, for this very first decision Nicolas wanted to make as the absolute ruler of Russia — I want to marry my beloved fiance, Alex, right now — he backed down under a heavy salvo of what would become a routine barrage of condescending bullying. The uncles were careful never to do this in public, of course, but behind closed doors, they expected Nicholas to do as he was told, and Nicholas usually did.

So instead of a wedding, the imperial family focused on their dead patriarch, and escorted the body of the late tsar on a funeral train from the Sea of Azov to Moscow. The body lay in state in the Kremlin for an appropriate period, and then the funeral train moved on to St. Petersburg for another lying in state. The courts of Europe sent representative dignitaries for the official funeral, which was held on November the 19th, 1894, but the guest list was not quite as august as the guest list for that famous wedding in Coburg had been just six months earlier. Victoria, for example, did not come; she instead sent her son Berty, Prince of Wales and her grandson, George. Kaiser Wilheim the Second meanwhile sent his brother. Relations had never been great between these monarchs; Queen Victoria thought Alexander the Third disgracefully uncivilized, and could hardly stand talking about him, let alone to him. Meanwhile, as we’ll discuss in a moment, Alexander the Third despised the young Kaiser Wilheim, and treated him with deliberate contempt whenever they met. Willy was on much better terms with Nikki, and was not at all sad to see the mean old Russian bear gone off to heaven.

But though the death of the tsar initiated a period of official morning, this was temporarily suspended a week later for the state wedding of Nicholas and Alexandra. All these various dignitaries from the courts of Europe were already on hand, and so though Nicholas’s uncles wanted to quote unquote, wait, they just meant until we can do it publicly. So on November the 26th, 1894, the couple were married, and Alexandra became empress of Russia. Nicholas was 26. Alexandra was 22.

But though for a day they switched from black to white, they had to switch right back to black again. There would be no honeymoon, there wasn’t even a wedding reception.

For Alexandra, it was the worst possible way she could have become empress. She was a young princess of a minor German duchy. She had been engaged to Nicholas for only a few months. She had only converted to Orthodox Christianity a few weeks earlier. The Russians didn’t know her, and she didn’t know the Russians. Now what should have happened is that she would come to Russia, get married, start a family, make friends, acquire trusted, intimates, learn the language and the customs, be seen by the people at public events, mingle and grow in society. And then, after many years of just being a Russian princess, then step into the much higher and more important role of Russian empress. Her new mother-in-law, Nicholas’s mother and now former Empress Marie, had been just such a princess for seventeen years before she took that final great step.

But there was no prolonged period of preparation for Alexandra, and it would be an awkward fit just jamming her into it like this. She was by nature, shy and uncomfortable around strangers, much preferring the intimacy of close family. She had also been raised with stiff and prudish Victorian manners. And now she was thrust into a very public role of being one of the centers of Russian high society, which was quite a bit looser than the courts that she was used to back in the west. And she wouldn’t fit in with that society, and they wouldn’t fit in with her. And because everything happened so fast, they never got the chance to warm up to each other. So right from the beginning, there would be an estrangement between the empress and her court. It didn’t help that when she converted to Orthodoxy, she dove into it with the fervor of a convert, and would be devoutly and sincerely religious, whereas the rest of the Russian aristocracy treated Orthodox Christianity as a ritual adornment, to be indulged in it at births and weddings and deaths, but it wasn’t meant to be taken seriously.

It also didn’t help that she took motherhood seriously and was pregnant and caring for her children a lot through the early years of her reign. And the couple’s first child, Olga, was born in November of 1895. Alexandra would then give birth to three more girls over the next six years, which reduced her ability to be a society hostess. So to society, Alexandra came off as an aloof prude, and to Alexandra, society came off as a bunch of petty and immoral gossip mongers.

Meanwhile, out in the streets, they said that the young empress’s arrival had been marked by bad omens all around. That she had come to them, walking behind a coffin.

Meanwhile, her husband, the one person who she really loved, and who really loved her back, now had a million duties to attend to. And though he initially followed his father’s advice and kept on Sergei Witte, and let him do what he wanted to, since practically the last thing his father had said to him was Witte is the only one who knows what he’s doing, Nicholas followed Witte out of respect for the word of his dead father.

But in his heart, Nicholas mostly listened to the advice of his old tutor, Konstantin Pobedonostsev, who as senate [?] of the Orthodox Church during the 1880s, had been the principal architects of the reactionary return to orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality after the great reforms of the tsar liberator had resulted in revolutionaries assassinating him by way of thank you.

Nicholas had been raised with this lesson drilled into him, and he believed it. He believed in his heart and soul that he was God’s chosen ruler of the empire, and that his role as absolute autocrat had been ordained by God and was not answerable to or divisible with other men. This belief would underlie, and ultimately undermine, his entire regime.

Now, one of the other things that informed the governing worldview of the new tsar was that going back to the old westernizer/slavophile debates, Nicholas was a convinced slavophile. I mentioned that, for lack of a better term, his quote unquote ethnic heritage was mostly German and Danish, but he had been born and raised a Russian, and considered himself a Russian. So unlike the rest of the aristocracy, Nicholas actually preferred speaking Russian to speaking French, especially in matters of state. He read Russian books, he listened to Russian music. When it wasn’t a formal occasion, he habitually wore standard issue Russian peasant blouses and pants around. His favorite tsar was tsar. Alexei the Mild, who was the last quote, unquote pure muscovite tsar, and he had little good to say about Alexei’s son, Peter the Great who had done so much to turn Russian attention towards Europe, a mistake in Nicholas’s view. He even preferred the antiquated and technically inaccurate title of tsar to Peter’s title of emperor. Nicolas believed himself operating in the grand tradition of a mystical and divine muscovite tsardom, which was, historically, existing in its own special and unique realm between Europe and Asia. And to the extent that he would have preferred to take Russia anywhere, it would not be forward to the future, but backward to the past.

As often happens with the ascension of a new ruler though, especially a young ruler, hopes are raised and projected onto them. A new day dawning, reform, change, progress. This must be the beginning of a new era. Now for radical socialist revolutionaries, and anarchists, and Marxists, the idea of potential reform was greeted only with derision, and perhaps a moderate dose of fear that such reforms might temper revolutionary ardor. But for the democrats and liberals and zemstvo constitutionalists we talked about in episode 10.20, the ascension of Nicholas the Second was a moment of great hope and promise. The reign of Alexander the Third had been a dark time of reaction for them, and in the last years of Alexander’s reign, he had moved from simply halting the advance of the zemstvo’s role in governing the empire to turning it back. In 1890, he had signed a decree explicitly making centrally appointed governors all powerful in the provinces, as an explicit check against growing zemstvo power at the provincial level. The liberal constitutionalists hoped maybe the son would reassess the policy of the now dead father. And one zemstvo in particular, the one in the city of Tver, was led by some of the most powerful liberal minded members of the nobility. The kind of liberal nobles who would have fit in well with the Decembrists. So when the zemstvo in Tver sent a standard congratulatory address to Nicholas upon his ascension, the address said that they hoped he would take his reign as an opportunity to listen to his people more, and see the empire turn more towards the rule of law, rather than the rule of men.

Now, it was all incredibly mild language, and even that mild language was wrapped in enthralled devotional language, but the hint was there: constitutional government. Nudge, nudge. But Nicholas had no intention of allowing anything that would come between him and his people. So with help from Pobedonostsev, Nicholas drafted a definitive statement that would pour bleach all over the last remnants of the democratic weed that had been allowed to grow up in his pristine autocracy. It famously said that they must give up “senseless dreams of the participation of the zemstvo representatives in the affairs of internal administration. I shall maintain the principle of autocracy just as firmly and unflinchingly as it was preserved by my father.”

This is not what the zemstvo was hoping to hear. And the tsar was only 26. If he held true to his stated principles, then it would be a generation before hopes of constitutional reform could be raised again. This was incredibly worrisome and depressing. Because, look, these guys believed that liberal and constitutional reform was necessary, that the state apparatus for all its vaunted absolute power was actually a rickety and underfunded toothpick house badly managed by corrupt and inefficient bureaucrats and ministers. They believe that their work in the zemstvo was good and healthy and necessary and needed to expand and the tsar was just saying… nah.

Now in his, I don’t know, defense, Nicholas really believed he had been put on earth by God to be the father of his people. And he considered constitutions and parliaments to be literally sacreligious barriers standing between the people and their father, the tsar. But still, by not even pretending to be interested in reform or in asking for help governing the empire, Nicholas turned all those liberals and democrats and constitutionalists away from officially sanctioned channels that supported the regime, and into revolutionary channels that sought to overthrow it.

So, okay. Nicholas sees himself as an autocrat, bearing sole responsibility for the governing of the empire. What did this mean in practice? It meant, as it turned out, that he would spend a lot of time alone in his office, signing pieces of paper on the smallest and most inconsequential of details. He somehow believed that the work of an autocrat was to do all of this paperwork, and do it all himself. He refused to even have a private secretary help him sort through and prioritize things.

Now what his father had done and what frankly, any sane autocrat must do, is focus on big picture policy and long-term strategy while delegating the minutia of imperial administration. And Nicholas did the opposite. To the extent that he even had a vision for his empire, it was orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality, and a kind of permanent inertia. And then he focused on being a busy little bee, signing paperwork and micromanaging ministerial affairs without really having the relevant experience to be a micromanager, and without ever giving anyone a clear idea of where they were going or why they were going there. So it’s true you can’t really accuse Nicholas of being an absentee ruler. He came into the office early, he stayed late, he was always doing official work. But it was like he was the captain of a ship, standing over midshipman telling them how to properly scrub the deck while paying no attention whatsoever to steering or navigation. And so the ship just kind of drifted along.

And as it turned out, Nicolas wanted to micromanage things while not being a particularly good manager of people. Both he and Alexandra tended to treat government ministers as if they were household staff, and he took his absolute hiring and firing privileges seriously. And he undermined the morale and practically every department by promoting favorites and ignoring things like seniority and talent, which do mean something to the internal functioning of a governmental ministry. The guys running those ministries were proud and they had their own egos, and they did not like the way they were being treated. Now it’s not like Nicholas yelled at them or abused them; he was somehow even worse than that. Nicholas was so personally conflict averse and pathologically nice to people that no one ever knew where they stood. In person, he agreed with everyone about everything. Then a few minutes later, he would agree with the opposite. So you’d leave a meeting thinking you had the tsar’s approval for something only to find out much later that the project had been canceled completely. Or even worse, you’d spend an hour having pleasant tea with the emperor only to find out by letter upon returning to your office that you were actually dismissed from service. Nicholas didn’t like doing things like that in person. He was nice that way.

So everything I’ve just said about Nicholas’s style of governing will hold true as a general rule in the years to come. But to get back to the nuts and bolts of the narrative, Nicholas’s ascension to power and his wedding to Alexandra were overshadowed by the funeral of his father. But society now emerged from its mandated period of mourning, and it was time for Nicholas to have his official coronation, a celebratory moment that the emperor and empress could have all to themselves, all good and all happy. Put the bad omens to rest. The big day was scheduled for May the 14th, 1896, and as I briefly mentioned, a few episodes back, this coronation was accompanied by a grand display of generous benevolence, the kind of generous benevolence that often comes with such high royal occasions, as various sentences to prison and exile were commuted along with various amnesties and pardons. It’s a longstanding tradition, not just in Russia, but in monarchies across the world and throughout history. New king, here he comes, what a great guy, fresh start, and all that. And as I said, when we were talking about the socialist revolutionaries, many of those released really did tip their cap and disappear back into private life. But quite a few came out more determined than ever.

Now, the coordination itself in May of 1896 was meant to be a wonderful celebration of the emperor’s divine ascension to the throne. And it was, but as haunted these last Romanoffs, the day was immediately overshadowed by: tragedy.

A few days after the coronation itself, Nicholas’s Uncle Sergei hosted a public banquet out on the Khodynka Field, a military training ground. It was meant to be a great affair open to the public. Commemorative mugs would be given to everybody, and best of all, there would be… free beer! So people started congregating around dawn on the big day to make sure they were first in line, and I have seen the total numbers who gathered listed at a low of about a 100,000, with a high of 500,000. But for sure, whatever, the actual number was, we are talking about hundreds of thousands of people.

When the carts with the barrels of beer showed up, a rumor ripped through the crowd that there wasn’t enough beer for everyone. It would be first come, first serve. And as can happen in times like this, people started pushing forward. And with various trenches and gullies marking the field, people stumbled and they fell, and then other people tripped over them and fell, but people kept pushing. People kept stomping, and then it turned into a tragic stampede as a mixture of fear and panic and desire caused the crowd to surge forward trampling the fallen underfoot. When everyone finally cleared out and the crowds dispersed, the carnage was horrific. The most common number I see cited is 1300 to 1400 dead, and about the same number of wounded.

So this is a horrible tragedy. It is in fact known to history as the Khodynka Tragedy, and Nicholas and Alexandra both wanted to cancel further banquets and balls and parties they were scheduled to attend. But there was one special ball that very night hosted by the French ambassador — and as we’ll discuss here in a minute, France and Russia had recently come into a critical alliance — and so Nicholas’s overbearing uncles insisted he attended the French ambassador’s party. And so he did.

Which turned out to be a big mistake. Because the tsar came off looking extremely callous. The people in the street took it as another bad omen. Educated public opinion was horrified how badly the public relations was mishandled. Partying while people lay dead? What are you doing? Radicals and revolutionaries took it as proof that the new tsar was a cruel and heartless monster. And it was the first origin of his future nickname, Bloody Nicholas.

But look, his first instinct was right. Nicholas didn’t think it was a good idea to go to the party. And he and Alexandra spent the next day touring hospitals and promising to take care of the injured and pay for the funeral arrangements of the dead. But the damage was done. More bad omens, to mark the outset of his ill-fated reign.

Now since Nicholas had just been forced to go to this banquet hosted by the French ambassador because it was so important not to offend the French, this is as good a time as any to talk about the new Franco-Russian alliance, because it’s going to be pretty important. Now I am going to massively oversimplify a very complex series of decisions and diplomatic events in the 1870s and 1880s, but, here we go.

The Franco-Prussian War left two great things in its wake, setting aside the Paris Commune: a humiliated France now taking the form of the Third Republic, and a triumphant and possibly overmighty Germany, now taking the form of the German Empire. And so as they picked themselves up off the mat, one of the foreign policy objectives of the French Third Republic was to make sure they didn’t get knocked down again. And that meant getting the Russians on their side. Germany would be loath to make further moves against France if millions of Russian soldiers were standing poised on Germany’s eastern border. And if the French played their cards right, they might even be able to box the Germans in and avenge the losses in the Franco-Prussian War, which in concrete terms meant getting back the lost territory of Alsace-Lorraine, which was now the physical symbol of Francis’ national humiliation.

Now the Russians, for their part, were none too thrilled about the emergence of a unified German Empire, but really ever since the Crimean War, their foreign policy had been to not get tangled up with the western great powers. Now, on the other side of all this, German foreign policy was also aiming at a Russian alliance, where the Russians would support German claims to Alsace-Lorraine, and in exchange, the Germans would support the Russians if they, for example, wanted to go in the complete other direction and start mucking around in the far east with China and Japan.

But Tsar Alexander the Third had been standoffish towards the Germans, and as I mentioned, he did not like young Kaiser Wilhelm personally. So by the late 1880s, the French and Russians were moving closer together. Now if the French were going to get millions of Russian soldiers poised on Germany’s eastern front, what were the Russians going to get? Well, the Russians were going to get: French loans. Because this moment right here in the late 1880s is the same moment Sergei Witte is being promoted and needs foreign financing for his aggressive state sponsored industrialization policy. So, here comes some French money.

Then in July of 1891, a squadron from the French navy visited Kronstadt and diplomats exchanged some letters of understanding. In April 1892, military conventions were signed, and then over the winter of 1893-1894, in one of the last major projects of his reign before the tsar got sick and died, the Russian Empire signed a formal military alliance with the Republic of France. If either were attacked by Germany, the other would declare war. Underscoring how out of the loop he was as heir to the throne, Nicholas knew none of the details about any of this until he became emperor just a few months later. So, whether he liked it or not, he was now in close alliance with a bunch of French republicans.

So getting back to it, after their coronation, Nicholas and Alexander embarked on a goodwill tour of Europe in the summer of 1896 to visit all their friends and relatives and new partners in alliance. They started in Vienna to visit the now aging Emperor Franz Joseph, who we last saw being installed as a young Franz Joseph back in the heat of the revolutions of 1848. Then they moved on to visit Willie up in Germany, who had never liked how dismissively he had been treated by Nicholas’s father, but now that he was the senior and more experienced monarch compared to Nicholas, he planned to use every form of flattery and cajoling to bring the Russians into alliance with the Germans. He had been horrified that Tsar Alexander the Third had signed a treaty with the blasphemous French republicans and was thrilled by Nicholas’s “senseless dreams” response to the zemstvo. Now in broad terms, the kaiser wanted to see Europe dominated by an alliance of absolutism. In more immediate and specific terms, he wanted to push Nicholas’s attention east towards Asia to ease Russia off Germany’s back.

Now, nothing would happen on this trip, but the kaiser would thereafter open up a non-stop correspondence with his dearest Nikki to bring the tsar over to his side. And he insisted that Nikki had a divine mission to turn back the yellow menace, because both of them were just racist as hell towards asians, we’ll talk about that more next week.

After leaving Germany, Nicholas and Alexandra then went up to Scotland to visit old Queen Victoria who still loved Alyx as one of her favorite granddaughters. While the women played with baby Olga, Nicholas and the men went out hunting in the cold Scottish rain.

Now, this was all family reunion stuff, but the most important leg of this tour was the last stop, and that was Paris. It was Nicholas’s first trip to Paris and was potentially fraught with diplomatic danger. The new Franco-Russian alliance was still very new, and here we have the most autocratic autocrat in Europe being hosted by the most democratic republicans in Europe. The French pulled out all the stops up to and including artificially refashioning fallen sprigs of chestnut blooms to the trees because the trees looked better that way, their own little potemkin villages for the tsar. But Nicholas and Alexandra had a wonderful time. The Parisians cheered the new imperial couple wherever they went, though, it probably helped that the French had police stationed every 20 feet along every route the couple traveled. Nicholas laid the foundation stone of what is now Pont Alexandre III, named for his father, and best known, at least by me, as being the bridge with the cool art nouveau streetlights. Then they went out for a visit to the palace at Versailles and stayed the night, and Alexandra slept in the bedchambers of Marie Antoinette, because why not toss just another bad omen onto the pile?

Now, given that we’ve got Alexandra sleeping in Marie Antoinette’s bedchamber, I thought it might be fun to leave off today comparing and contrasting the two great couples of our two biggest revolutions: Nicholas and Alexandra versus Louis the 16th and Marie Antoinette. Because there are similarities and differences between the two that are worth highlighting. Like for example: Nicholas and Louis were both nice and genial in person. They didn’t like confrontation. They were personally generous and pretty laid back. And as I said of Louis back in the French Revolution series, under normal circumstances, he would have been a fine and forgotten king. And Nicholas was kind of the same way. Neither of them were, like, psychotic tyrants. Both of them just faced a similar great crisis that neither of them were really equipped to handle. And even those crises manifested in similar ways, because both Nicholas and Louis sat atop absolutist monarchies breaking down under stress and facing the need to reform; reform that would have to be handled carefully and with a great deal of intelligent savvy; intelligent savvy both Nicholas and Louis lacked. And they both shared that very bad habit of following the advice of the last person to speak.

But there is a little contrast between them that’s worth pointing out: Louis really wanted nothing to do with statecraft. He would have much rather been hunting or tinkering with clocks. Nicholas on the other hand was a busy little bee, he was always working on matters of state. So Louis didn’t like showing up for work; Nicholas thought showing up for work was his duty. But the results were the same: a couple of weak willed, too nice, moderately oblivious monarchs perched atop absolutist regimes at a moment of great political, economic, and social stress. The problem is not that they were bad men, the problem is that they were the wrong men.

Now as for Alexandra and Marie Antoinette, they too had much in common, not the least that they were both young German princesses — or Austrian, in Marie Antoinette’s case — who came to a foreign land and had difficulty fitting in. But where Marie Antoinette was a frivolous party girl, Alexandra was a straightlaced joykill. To put it another way, Marie Antoinette was disdained for self-indulgent vice. Alexandra was disdained for self-indulgent virtue. But both of them wound up estranged from many at court, and both wound up personally hurt by the disdain and the estrangement. Though in Marie Antoinette’s case, it manifested as a kind of bitter disdain of her own, and to the extent that she thought about French peasants at all…

… she didn’t think about French peasants at all.

Meanwhile, Alexandra remained sublimely confident that the people of Russia loved her and her husband, that aristocratic society and liberal public opinion and radical revolutionaries may hate her, but the vast majority of Russia was composed of good, hardy, pious peasants who loved the emperor and empress as their father and mother. She would believe that to the last. And she would believe that to her ruin.

But a further thing that Marie Antoinette and Alexandra had in common is that they were both stronger willed than their husbands, and exerted a great deal of influence over them. And, were pretty equally terrible wielding that influence. Both of them wanted to prop up an uncompromising will that they feared their husbands lacked, and this too was a course followed to ruin.

As for their respective married relationships, that was almost all contrast. Louis the 16th and Marie Antoinette were hardly a couple at all, until the final stages of tragedy and confinement brought them together as a shadow of doom spread over their family, Nicholas and Alexandra meanwhile were very much in love from the start, and both very much would have preferred to just be a simple family, husband and wife, father and mother. And if Nicholas had been, like, the fourth son of the tsar, they would have been very happy indeed. But that was not to be.

Next week, the emperor and empress will return home to the east, and then we will keep moving east for another couple of thousand miles, because as the Trans-Siberian Railroad neared its completion, the Russian empire would be put on a collision course with something it really couldn’t handle at this great moment of political, economic, and social stress: a catastrophic military defeat.

 

10.092 – Long Live the Bolsheviks, Death to the Communists

This week’s episode is brought to you by Trade Coffee. I got to tell you, I am really digging the Trade Coffee program. It’s been great. Uh, I drink coffee every morning without fail. It’s a part of my morning routine. But now, instead of just drinking the same thing over and over again, I get to try a bunch of different blends, and when one bag is running out, voila, a new one arrives in the mail. Trade is drawing from like 60 different roasters, all of them small businesses who pay farmers fair prices and sell sustainably sourced beans from around the world. So it’s nice to be connected to these independent operations who are putting out really high quality stuff that I would otherwise not have gotten, and I have yet to be disappointed. So like, just this morning, I cracked open a new bag from PT’s Coffee in Topeka, Kansas. I got the Flatlander blend, which is a mix of chocolate and tangerine and mixed almonds — great — so shout out to PT’s coffee in Topeka, Kansas.

Right now, trade is offering new subscribers a total $30 off your first order, plus free shipping, when you go to drinktrade.com/revolution. That is more than 40 cups of coffee for free. Get started by taking their quiz at drinktrade.com/revolutions and let Trade find you a coffee. That’s drinktrade.com/revolutions for $30 off.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Harry’s. I got a package in the mail from my old friends at Harry’s and it is their newly redesigned handle. The razor and trimmer are exactly as great as they’ve always been, and I’m just as well, groomed and smooth as ever, uh, but the new handle looks and feels great. It still does not have a bunch of cheesy gimmicks attached to it. It’s just a very nice well-balanced handle. That gives me a very nice well-balanced shave and that’s all it does because that’s all I needed to do, it’s great.

Harry’s is giving their best offer to our listeners. First time Harry’s customers can redeem a starter set for just $3 at harrys.com/revolutions. That includes a five blade cartridge, awaited handle foaming, shave gel, and a travel cover to protect your blades. It’s a $13 value all for just three bucks. So it’s got the new look, but the same incredible offer. And there’s never really been a better time to give Harry’s a try, go to harrys.com/revolutions today to get your starter set for just $3.

That’s harrys.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.92: Long Live the Bolsheviks, Death to the Communists

Last time we followed the Polish-Soviet War to the ceasefire that effectively ended the fighting in mid-October 1920. This week, we need to turn our attention back to event inside Russia, because one of the big reasons Lenin was so keen to bring the Polish-Soviet War to an end before winter set in was because things were not going so great on the home front. In the three years since the October Revolution, the people of Russia had endured enormous hardships, and born often horrendous treatment by the Communist regime, because they all faced enemies foreign and domestic, which threatened to overthrow the Communists. And as we’ve seen over and over again, for all the faults of the Communists, the workers and peasants of Russia always seem to rate them as the lesser evil.

Well, by the middle of 1920, most of those enemies seemed to be defeated, and with no greater evil to hold up in comparison, the workers and peasants of Russia appraised the Communists on their own merits with an undistracted eye and found them wanting. And so the Communists now faced threats not from White Armies or western allies or rival neighbors, but from their own people.

But before we get into all that, we do need to wrap up one major loose end, because throughout 1920 there was still a White army out there in the field, keeping the flame of civil war burning. After the failure of the Moscow Directive campaign in 1919 General Denikin resigned his command and departed Russia. And he named as his successor General Pyotr Wrangel, who had been one of his best generals, and who had since established a base in Crimea, making the peninsula the last bit of territory under White control. In the spring of 1920, Wrangel had about 30 to 35,000 troops left under his command, but he appeared at least on the surface to understand that the biggest reason the Whites had been losing the civil war was due to their political strategies, not their military strategies. The problem, as I just mentioned, is that the people of Russia always seem to consider the Whites to be a greater evil than the Reds. So he declared his intention to wage a different kind of war. “It is not by triumphal march from Crimea to Moscow that Russia can be freed,” he told the press from his base in Crimea, “but by the creation, on no matter how small a fragment of Russian soil, of such a government, with such conditions of life, that the Russian people now groaning under the Red yoke will inevitably submit to its attractions.”

What this meant was showing the people that the Whites did not represent the restoration of the old tsarist regime — and more importantly, that they did not stand for undoing all the land redistribution that had gone on since 1917. And he later said in his memoirs, “The question had to be settled for an important psychological reason. We had to tear the enemy’s principle weapon to propaganda from him. We had to allay the peasant suspicions that our object in fighting the Reds was none other than to restore the rights of the great landed proprietors and to take reprisals against those who had infringed on those rights.”

So, okay. So far, so good. He’s got a good bead on what’s gone wrong. But even as Wrangel asserted the necessity of demonstrating their benign intention and their understanding of the needs of the people of Russia, the officers and politicians and officials who surrounded him failed in this basic task. So for example, they finally did publish a land law in late May, that at least on its surface appeared to be something that would reconcile them to the realities of post-revolutionary Russia, but in pages and pages of fine print the land transfers would require annual payments to the dispossessed former landlords that might take a generation or more to pay off. It also looked like in many cases people wouldn’t even get that far. There were a thousand tiny loopholes written in that would allow former owners to exempt their specific properties from all these transfers. So even as Wrangel trumpeted the need to recognize the needs of the peasants, the people around him just couldn’t bring themselves to acknowledge the revolution in land. More visibly, they couldn’t bring themselves to play nice, to demonstrate that they were not out to take reprisals against those who had supported the revolution. So in Crimea, Wrangel’s government initiated a low grade White Terror, aimed at anyone who was even mildly critical of the Whites. They imprisoned thousands of workers and peasants for suspected Bolshevik sympathies, hundreds were summarily executed for alleged subversive activities. Included in these roundups were also staunchly liberal journalists and professionals who had been loudly anti-Communist since 1917 and had spent the last few years serving in the ranks of the Whites.

But the men around Wrangel lumped them all together and refuse to recognize a difference between liberalism and communism. So if the goal was to deliver, “such a government with such conditions of life that the Russian people now groaning under the red yoke will inevitably submit to its attractions,” then they were failing miserably, and would thus fail miserably. On the military front, Wrangel initially planned no offensive operations. He just wanted to hold onto Crimea and grow political support slowly and steadily by offering a superior alternative to the Communists. His army numbered in the tens of thousands, against a Red Army that was now peaking at 5 million soldiers by the summer of 1920. But his calculations changed when the Poles invaded Ukraine. With the Red Army now forced to turn its attention to their western front. Their southern. Front was clearly vulnerable.

So on June sixth, Wrangel launched a little military operation, moving troops, both by land and sea up into mainland Russia, aiming to move further into the region around the Don River. The Reds of course were so focused on their war with Poland, that the Whites got away with this. And for whatever marginal gain it offered him militarily, it cost him politically. Old patriotic officers like General Brusilov were appalled Wrangel would be so cynical as to launch an attack while Russia fought for its life against Poland. So as the Russians mobilized under patriotic banners in the spring and summer of 1920, it was easy to paint Wrangel as a tool of foreign powers fighting mostly for his own self aggrandizement at the cost of mother Russia herself. If he intended to win the civil war by playing politics, Wrangel was off to a terrible start.

Now when you step back and look at the big picture, it is pretty wild that even at this late hour, the Whites couldn’t muster a superior alternative to the red yoke. Because the red yoke was getting awfully uncomfortable, very heavy and often fatal. The policies the Communists had pursued since 1917 to survive the various crises they faced were becoming truly intolerable. Now granted, after six plus years of world war, civil war, and social revolution, it is not fair to lay the blame for the devastation of the Russian economy, or the suffering of the Russian people, solely at the feet of the Communists. But as the military emergencies passed in 1920, people did want to know what the Communists were going to do about all this. Were they going to continue the oppressive regime of war communism, or transition to some new policies? Because while the Reds had always represented the lesser of two evils, the lesser of two evils… is still evil. And so the Reds were going to have to start providing better answers than, hey, at least we’re better than the Whites.

The general collapse of the Russian economy since the beginning of World War I was vast and deep. The material devastation of its industry and infrastructure had taken Russia back practically to the days before the Witte Boom of the 1890s. Crisscrossing armies, political mismanagement, general unrest, chaos, sabotage, and accidents had left Russia’s industrial sector in complete ruins. Coal production was just 25% what it had been in 1913. Oil fields were operating at a third of their pre-war level. Mining operations for other vital resources were just a fraction of what they had been. The Allied naval blockades that were only just now beginning to let up had prevented the importation of technology, machinery, replacement parts, and a host of other necessary goods that Russia had relied upon to build up its industrial sector in the first place.

So factories that might otherwise have been running had to cut back on production due to a shortage of both supplies and fuel. Exacerbating all this was the devastation to the railroads: various armies, guerrilla partisans, and terrorists cells had destroyed bridges, torn up rail lines and blown up engines. This was on top of the virtual cessation of regular maintenance and upkeep. So the transportation networks of Russia were running at just a fraction of what they had been before the war. So even if there had been an abundance of fuel and materials, it was just extremely difficult to get anything anywhere else. So by the end of 1920, this all added up to the fact that industrial output in Russia was running at just 20% what it had been in 1913.

All of this meant the industrial working class of Russia, the political and economic base of Communism, was in terrible shape. Life in the cities was horrendous. The scarcity of food and fuel and the necessities of life was at least as bad as it had been in the lead up to the February Revolution. The Communists had continued to print paper rubles with reckless abandon, making wages paid in money effectively worthless. By the end of 1920, the purchasing power of wages for factory workers in Petrograd had fallen to less than 10% what they had been before World War I — a time, let’s not forget, when the cities were constantly on the verge of revolutionary insurrection. Now mostly workers now had to be paid with ration cards for food or allotment of physical goods that could then be bartered for other things, because Russia was now operating almost entirely on an in-kind economy. And that was even if you could get work to be paid for. With factories shutting down or reducing to part-time production, hundreds of thousands of workers were left underemployed or unemployed. Unable to survive in the city, they mostly decamped in the direction of their ancestral villages. Between October 1917 and August 1920, the population of Petrograd went from over 2 million to just 750,000. Moscow, meanwhile, lost 50% of its population over the same period. As you may recall, communism is supposed to come about when the unstoppable growth of modern industry turns all the rural peasants into urban proletarians. Well, after three years of Communist revolution in Russia, the exact opposite had happened. The urban proletariat was turning back into rural peasants, and this was going to be a problem for the communist regime in Moscow.

Those workers who remained workers, meanwhile, were getting awfully pissed at where the communist regime in Moscow was taking the revolution that had allegedly been waged on their behalf. The initial Bolshevik decrees of late 1917 had promised worker empowerment, control over factories, and a general democratization of management, but this had given way to a system of nationalized ownership, centralized management, and the re-introduction of hierarchical systems where the boss has made all the rules and the workers were supposed to just put their heads down and comply. Now for years all of this had been justified by the never-ending emergency of civil war, because everybody did understand that it would be worse if the Whites restored the capitalists to power. But now this threat was receding and the justification for mistreatment of the workers was receding with it. And so in 1920, labor unrest started to grow. In the first half of 1920, 3/4s of all Russian factories were hit by some kind of strike. And their angry resentment intensifie dwhen the Communist authorities greeted these strikes not with friendly understanding, but angry crackdowns. Striking workers were punished harshly. They were arrested. Their leaders were often shot by the Cheka, who in the eyes of the working classes were now becoming virtually indistinguishable from the tsar’s Okhrana — except perhaps that the Cheka was more brutal.

And the thing is, the Bolsheviks had never intended to implement the system of worker owned and operated factories that their declarations of 1917 seemed to indicate. And in retrospect, we can all see clearly that those declarations were mostly about securing support from the workers for the October Revolution. But some members of the Communist Party, particularly those around Trotsky, now laid plans to move beyond even the basic nationalization and centralization program. In Trotsky’s estimation, the one institution that had really shined over the past several years was the Red Army. Trotsky believed that the military might now serve as the model for the economy as a whole; that if they wanted to avoid capitalist trappings like wages and markets and profit to drive economic production, that a good alternative might be adopting the methods, discipline and organization of the army. Trotsky firmly believed that had the Red Army continued to rely on volunteers to fill its ranks — an army-wide democracy to make decisions — that they would have lost the civil war. That while the move to forced conscription, professionalization, and iron discipline may not have been popular, it had been the thing that brought them victory.

So now Trotsky envisioned a similar move in the civilian economy. He wanted to make the central government akin to a general staff planning campaigns and battles, and organizing the people and to companies and brigades and divisions to carry out orders. Trotsky envisioned the militarization of the economy in quite literal terms: if shoes needed to be manufactured or railroads built or timber cut down, then Soviet leaders could draw up a plan to go win these battles on what was now referred to as ‘the economic front.’ So as the Red Army campaigns against Admiral Kolchak and General Denikin wound down at the beginning of 1920, Trotsky reorganized soldiers who were on the verge of demobilization into what were called labor armies. The first labor army was formed in January 1920, the second labor army formed in February. They were put to work chopping timber, repairing railroads, procuring food, all under strict military discipline.

Trotsky’s plans, however, were not universally embraced by his fellow comrades, and indeed a growing number sympathized with the workers, who were, after all, supposed to be the main beneficiaries of the socialist revolution, and instead seemed to be as maltreated and exploited as ever, and were now going to be conscripted against their will into an economic war. The militarization scheme would only make things worse. Would a justified strike be marked down as disobeying orders? Would somebody who slept in for work be considered a desert, her and shot on sight? This was all crazy. So a group loosely organized itself into what we now call the Workers’ Opposition, those who wanted to defend the proletariat as human beings, as workers, rather than as some abstract entity that justified the Communist regime. As a practical objective, the Workers’ Opposition focused on maintaining the independence and autonomy of labor unions. Now, leaders like Trotsky now treated unions as an anachronisms — they were necessary under capitalism to organize the workers and grow power. But now that the Communist Party was in power, and they were the party of the workers, unions were unnecessary. They should in fact be subordinated to the state, because the state was after all run by the party of the workers. Now, intellectually, this all sounds very neat, but those Communist Party members who had come from the working classes rather than from the intelligentsia were not so convinced. A guy called Alexander Shliapnikov, who had risen as a labor leader in Petrograd’s Vyborg district to become the first commissar of Labor, was at the forefront of this movement. He was joined by Sergei Medvedev, who had started working in factories as a teenager back before the revolution of 1905, and then at the beginning of 1921 they were joined by Alexandra Kollontai, who was not exactly working class, but who had become a leading critic inside the inner circle of the Communist Party against the kind of authoritarian bureaucracy that appeared to be setting in. The Workers’ Opposition plan to fight tooth and nail to prevent all of this from becoming permanent.

Now, if the workers in the city were getting disillusioned with the Communists, the peasants out in rural Russia were already well past furious. They had been enduring forced requisitioning for years, and as the wars continued and the economy collapsed, things only got worse. Confrontations between peasants and the food detachments were often bitter and bloody. Soldiers ransacked villages, abusing men, women, and children. They held family members for ransom until withheld grain was produced. This often led the peasants to simply stop working the fields to produce anything more than what they needed for their basic survival, because the food detachments were only supposed to be carting off their surpluses. If they didn’t make surpluses, there wouldn’t be anything to cart off. This contributed to a general collapse in the agricultural sector, paralleling the collapse in the industrial sector. By 1920, the amount of land that was being harvested in Russia had dropped to about 60% of what it had been prior to World War I. Now general chaos, death, famine, and crisscrossing armies had done their bit to drive so much land out of cultivation, but with the realities of war communism leaving the peasants without any incentive whatsoever to grow more food than they absolutely needed, they just stopped doing it.

This unfortunately caused even worse problems. The Communists now took it for granted that the peasants were deliberately hiding their excess grain, and so they set their demands according. So though, yes, the peasants did absolutely hide food and fodder, in the big picture, food detachments were now coming in and calling surplus things that were not actually surplus. It was just the food they needed to live on. Lenin later admitted as much, and said, “The essence of war communism was that we actually took from the peasant all his surpluses, and sometimes not only the surpluses, but part of the grain the peasant needed for feed. We took this in order to meet the requirements of the army and to sustain the workers.”

So obviously the leadership in Moscow considers this all regrettable but necessary; the peasants considered it infuriating and cruel. And so they started fighting back. In 1918, roughly 2000 food requisitioners were killed by angry peasants. In 1919, that number grew to 5000. By 1920, it had grown to 8,000, and general revolt was very much in the air.

Contributing to the peasant anger was the Communist response to the agricultural shortfalls. And that was the introduction of collective farms. Now we are not yet to the truly infamous collectivization process, but as we’ve previously discussed, the Bolsheviks had always been aiming for nationalization of all the land, and centralized administration of large industrial farms. They believed that was the future of post-revolutionary Russia. Their adoption of the SR land program, which called for giving the land directly to the peasants, had always been a temporary program to win peasant support in the wake of the October Revolution. Lenin absolutely admitted as much at the time. Now, initially the peasants very much took possession of the land in their neighborhoods, but as the Communist Party found its footing, and the Soviet regime entrenched itself a bit, they started holding back certain estates, and reorganizing them to run as collective farms, often worked by those unemployed laborers who were fleeing the cities. By December 1920, there were 16,000 state run farms encompassing nearly 10 million acres of land, with 1 million people working them. All of this was an affront to the local peasants, who expected and demanded to take that land over.

In 1920, the low grade resistance and skirmishing started blowing up into much bigger rebellions. Hundreds of little local uprisings broke out across Soviet territory. In Ukraine, around the Volga River, over in Western Siberia, down in the Caucuses. It really looks like as soon as the peasants were confident that the Whites were gone and no longer threatened to overthrow the Revolution completely, that it was safe to start resisting the Communists, to start fighting over what post-revolutionary Russia ought to look like. And as we’ve seen before, they often rose up under banners like “Soviets without Communism.” But always and everywhere, they demand it an end to the forest requisitioning and the food detachments. Moderate demands were for a regularly assessed tax, with the peasants then allowed to trade or sell whatever surplus was left over. More radical demands were for the complete overthrow of the Communists. In plenty of places, the rebranding of the Bolsheviks as the Communists had never been fully appreciated, and so they would rise up shouting things like “long live the Bolsheviks, death to the Communists!” because they believed they were two separate groups — that the Bolsheviks had given them land, and now these treacherous Communists were trying to take it away.

The most immediately threatening of these peasant uprisings broke out in the Tambov region Southeast of Moscow. This is the spot I mentioned a few episodes back that was so alienated by their treatment at the hands of the Whites in 1919 that the locals offered the Whites no support against the Reds, even though they were going to launch a huge uprising against the Reds just a year later.

Well, here we are, it’s a year later.

The uprising started in August 1920, when food detachments came around demanding allotments that would leave the locals with just about 10% of what they would actually need to survive. When the Red soldiers got violent and beat an old man to death in front of an entire village, the villagers got real mad. They were really, really mad because the grain that they had been abused into handing over was then taken to a nearby train depot, where it sat… and rotted, on account of how crummy the train system had become. As the uprising in Tambov spread, old guard SRs started coming out of the woodwork to take over. The most important of these leaders was Alexander Antonov, a radical Left SR who had been driven underground after his party’s break with the Bolsheviks, and who had prosecuted a low grade terrorist campaign ever since. He had been sentenced to death by the Communists, and had attained a certain cult status as he managed to continuously outwit, outfox, and escape his Communist Pursuers. As there were only about 3000 total Red Army soldiers garrisoning the whole province, Antonov was able to effectively overwhelm both them and the initial reinforcements sent in to support them. By the time the fall of 1920 arrived, Antonov’s insurrectionary army was numbering in the tens of thousands, and they were waging a full-blown and highly effective guerrilla war. Their movement would still be growing unchecked by the end of 1920, and they organized a political apparatus to go along with it called the League of Working Peasants. This league issued a manifesto in December 1920 that demanded not just free trade and free movement of goods, and of course the end of grain requisitioning but also a litany of SR inspired ideas, points that the Bolsheviks had once upon a time readily endorsed, but had long since abandoned. For example, the convening of a democratically elected constituent assembly. Worker control of factories. Self-determination for all nationalities of the former Russian Empire. Guarantees of political and civil liberties. And of course, the full implementation of the law on socialization of the land — which is to say, confirming the land decree of 1917 as the law of the land, and abandoning nationalization, centralization, and collectivization.

Antanov’s rebels in Tambov fought under the Red flag, and they clearly posed a major threat to the Communists going into 1921, because unlike the Whites, they offered an extremely popular socialist program for the future of Russia, one that might tend to make the Communists the greater of two evils.

To wrap this up today, we’ll go back to where we started with Pyotr Wrangel’s little White Army hovering around down in the south. Now, since this is about to be the end of them, I don’t want to leave without noting one last time how extremely funny it is that even with all of this popular anger against the Communists, people being so angry at them that they are going into open rebellion, that none of those insurrectionary groups even considered joining forces with the Whites. They just wouldn’t do it. Because even now, the Reds may be bad, but the Whites were even worse. And so Wrangel’s little push up out of Crimea never went anywhere or accomplished anything. His strategy to win the war politically did not so much fall on deaf ears, as on the ears of people who could still hear loud and clear what the Whites represented. And so, he garnered no popular support. Nobody new joined him; nobody old, rejoined him. And so as the Polish-Soviet War cooled off in October 1920, the Red Army could turn its attentions south with an overwhelming vengeance. They were able to turn 130,000 men against just 35,000 Whites, and easily push them back into Crimea. The frontal brunt of this Red attack was joined by Nestor Makhno’s Black Army, even though up in Ukraine, the Reds and the Blacks were already at each other’s throats again; that is how much they collectively hated the Whites. So after falling back, the Whites held the geographically defensible isthmus into Crimea, but Wrangel had concluded the one shot he had of emerging victorious in the civil war had now been fired, and it had missed.

The defense of Crimea was entirely about buying time for his people to evacuate. In late October and early November 1920, 150,000 refugees congregated at several Crimean ports and boarded more than a hundred British, French, and Russian ships, most of them bound for Constantinople. After everyone got away, Wrangel himself boarded a ship on November the 11th, a ship poetically dubbed the General Kornilov. And like Denikin before him, Wrangel departed Russia for permanent exile. The last White Army had given up.

A sad epilogue to this story is that General Brusilov, who had been genuinely irritated at Wrangel for attacking during the war against Poland, and was himself living proof that the Reds accepted patriotic defections, the Communists distributed flyers in Crimea over Brusilov’s signature telling officers if they did not evacuate but stayed in Russia and joined the Reds, that they would be fine. They would be integrated into the army. A couple of hundred did so — they believed what was written in the flyer — but when the Red Army showed up, they were all arrested and summarily shot. One last little atrocity in a civil war defined by mutual atrocities.

So going into the winter of 1920-1921, the military threats to Soviet Russia were really receding into the rearview mirror. And the main threat to the Communists was now from all of those worker and peasant uprisings. Now with the military emergencies over, something was going to have to give, but unfortunately it would not give soon enough. And next week, the greatest threat to the Communists would not be their ideological and class enemies, nor even the peasants and workers who had supported the revolution without ever being card carrying Bolsheviks, but instead, from their closest friends and most steadfast allies. No single group had been more important to the Bolsheviks, more stalwart in their support, who boasted more impeccable revolutionary credentials than the sailors of Kronstadt.

But next week, their patience too will finally snap. And they will break, angry and disillusioned into revolt.

 

10.091 – The Battle of Warsaw

This week’s episode is brought to you by Audible. Every day, a little bit of science fiction becomes science fact. From self-driving cars to computers in our pockets to predictive AI, it all begs us to ask the question, what will our futures be like? Audible and South x Southwest have teamed up for a new podcast called Futurology: Twelve Big Questions About What’s Next. It will explore the future of everyday activities, like work, what we’ll eat, longevity and mindfulness. Featuring conversations with experts on the leading edge of the twelve big questions, questions like, is college becoming obsolete? How long is too long to live? Will we all one day be eating jellyfish?

Listen to the first four episodes now only on audible. Go to audible.com/futurology, that is audible.com/futurology.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Green Chef, the number one meal kit for eating well. Green Chef is now owned by Hello Fresh and with a wider array of meal plans to choose from, there’s something for everyone. I love switching between the brands and now my listeners can enjoy both brands at a discount. Green Chef will save you time every week because they take care of the meal, planning, the grocery shopping, and almost all the prep work. So you don’t have to do any of this. It just shows up on your doorstep. Green Chef’s always changing variety of recipes means there’s also something new to discover every week and you never get bored with what you’re having for dinner. Green Chef’s vegan and vegetarian recipes are also full of plant-based proteins and wholesome sides, and that’s what we eat around the Duncan house. I am really looking forward to the imminent arrival of some barbecue sweet potato tacos with cabbage and carrotslaw. It looks delicious.

So go to greenchef.com/revolutions130 to get $130 off. Plus free shipping. That again: go to greenchef.com/revolutions130 and use code REVOLUTIONS130 to get $130 off, plus free shipping.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Keeps. Keeps gives us a simple, easy, and affordable way to keep your hair without a bunch of hassle. They have a network of medical advisors and prescribers offering care and support round the clock, ready to answer all your questions and get you set up for success. And what I like best about Keeps is you can do a virtual consultation online and then have everything delivered right to your door. You never have to leave your home. It’s also a good idea to get going on this stuff sooner rather than later, because procrastination has never served anyone well. And the sooner you take action, the better off you’ll be.

So if you’re ready to take action and prevent hair loss, go to keeps.com/revolutions to receive your first month of treatment for free. That’s keeps.com/revolutions to get your first month free. keeps.com/revolutions.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.91: The Battle of Warsaw

Last time we saw how Red victories over the Whites and the Russian Civil War paved the way not to peace, but to war of another kind, this time war with Poland. There was in fact a nearly seamless transition from the one conflict to the other, as the officers and soldiers who had pushed back Kolchak and Denikin were transferred over to the long neglected western front to face the ambitions of Poland. The two sides and the resulting Polish-Soviet War had mutually exclusive visions for the future of eastern Europe. The Russian Communists, riding high on their victory over the Whites, rekindled their dream of rolling the proletarian revolution west towards Germany, and they plan to establish a network of Soviet socialist republics under Moscow’s leadership.

The Poles, meanwhile, wanted to expand their borders east, rebuild the old boundaries of the Polish Lithuanian Commonwealth, and bring almost all of Eastern Europe under Warsaw’s leadership. With the Russians still untangling their civil war in the spring of 1920, the Polish army under Józef Piłsudski launched a daring offensive that saw them capture most of Eastern Ukraine, and by the first week of May, see their armies marching into Kiev.

Now, though the Poles were pretty much going to stop there — like they were not threatening to March on Moscow and overthrow the Communist government — their advance still represented a dire threat to the Russian Communists, both from their national perspective as Russians, and international perspective as Communists. As I mentioned last week, they viewed the Polish War as the third campaign of the entente and believed Britain, France, and the other Allies were using the Poles to fight Russian Communism as they had previously and unsuccessfully used Admiral Kolchak and General Denikin. So the Polish advance was really taken to be the advance of the Allies, who would then install pliant puppets on the borders, threatening both Russia’s traditional territorial integrity and their ongoing socialist revolution.

Now in general, the Soviet government in Moscow had struggled to truly rally the people to fight for their side, to get them to fight for the ideological program of Communism. As we’ve seen, the best they were ever able to do during the Russian Civil War was get people to say, oh, well, when it comes down to it, I guess the Reds are the lesser of two evils. So, in facing the Poles, the government in Moscow focus less on political ideology and far more on good old fashioned patriotism. Their papers trumpeted the threat to Russia posed by a foreign invader, and called upon the people of Russia to rally not so much in an ideological defense of the revolution, but in a patriotic defense of Mother Russia. Joining the Reds in this effort was now old General Aleksei Brusilov. Brusilov was one of the few great military heroes to emerge from World War I, and his word still carried a lot of weight, both among his former fellow officers of the tsarist army, and the common people of Russia. Brusilov had spent the last few years laying low, reconciled, if not precisely sympathetic to, the Bolshevik revolution. But in the spring of 1920, he emerged to publicly encourage his military colleagues and the citizens of Russia generally to set aside their political differences and join the Red Army. On May the 30th, Brusilov published an appeal in Pravda that was formally addressed to all former officers, wherever they may be.

And in this address, he said, “Forget the wrongs you have suffered. It is now your duty to defend our beloved Russia with all your strength, and to give your lives to save her from irretrievable subjugation.” Now, this is a bit of an overstatement, but Brusilov’s point was generally that the Russian Civil War was kind of being put in the rear view mirror and they were all going to have to move forward together, and right now they faced a threat together, the threat posed by a resurgent Poland. Brusilov himself was then appointed chairman of a new advisory council of military officers, and he would remain in the service of the Revolutionary Military Council until his death in 1926.

The patriotic calls in the spring of 1920 proved highly successful, and the Reds quickly raised an 100,000 soldiers, as well as 14,000 officers to join the war against Poland. The usefulness of intermixing Russian patriotism with Russian communism was plainly evident, and it would be used to great effect in the years and decades to come. There is a reason Stalin called the war against the Nazis the Great Patriotic War.

Before this patriotic war, the Communists mobilized a huge army on two fronts: one called the western group mobilized in Belarus, and the other, known as the southwestern group, in Ukraine. In total, they got together 400,000 for the western front and 350,000 in the southwestern front, although how many of those were actually combat ready was debatable both then and now. The foremost task of the soldiers on these two fronts was to run the Polish army back out of the disputed territories in Belarus and Ukraine. But if all went well, they were to continue pushing to the outer boundaries of the former Russian Empire and capture Warsaw. With a communist aligned government installed in Poland, the revolutionary landbridge to Germany would be established. And though the Spartacist Uprising had ended in demoralizing failure, in 1920, Weimar Germany remained a chaotic mess of revolutionaries, reactionaries, and separatists, with the final political outcome of the fall of the German Empire still very much in doubt. As Pravda trumpeted in May 1920 under the headline “Go West,” they said, “Through the corpse of White Poland lies the way to the world inferno. On bayonets, we will carry happiness and peace to working humanity.” Because you know, happiness and peace always comes at the point of a bayonet.

The Red Army launched its counter offensives against the Polish Army in two staggered waves. First, down in Ukraine at the end of May, they opened up a battle for control of the Dnieper River. The Polish forces in the region may have nominally held Kiev, but they were way out ahead of themselves, and far too overextended. Plus their supposedly local Ukrainian ally, Symon Petliura, led only a small and relatively insignificant army, and he enjoyed no local influence to speak of. The Red Army, meanwhile, was led from the front by General Budyonny, and his First Cavalry Army, those guys who had proven so decisively effective during the campaign against Denikin the year before. Budyonny won a critical breakthrough in the lines on June the fifth, and Pilsudski had to order the evacuation of Kiev on June 10th. Now Pilsudski had planned to send forces from Ukraine up north to reinforce the defensive lines in Belarus, but the Red Army successes in Ukraine precluded that possibility. Over the next 10 weeks, the Red Army in Ukraine steadily advanced towards the western city of Lviv, where they expected to soon stand poised to join their comrades moving freely across Belarus for a mass convergence on Warsaw.

The Red Army advancing through Belarus was moving just as easily. The Polish defensive plans called for occupying the vast networks of the German trenches leftover from World War I — which remembers only 18 months in the rear view mirror. But they did not have sufficient manpower and they were spread far too thin. The Reds launched their offensive on July 5th, and quickly sent the Polish army tumbling backward. After breaking through the first line of Polish defense, the Reds recaptured Minsk on July 11th, then they broke through the second line of the Polish defenses and captured Vilnius on July 14th. Then the third Polish line of defense fell, and the Reds captured Grodno at the end of July. Marching with bold confidence, the Red Army now stood just to the east of the so-called Curzon Line, the line the Allied Powers had marked down as the eastern border of Poland. Not recognizing the validity of this demarcation at all, the Red Army simply continued to advance west, and orders went out confirming that their final destination was now Warsaw.

As the Red Army marched, the Soviet leadership’s confidence soared. Lenin became positively giddy at the idea that the depressing setbacks for international revolution in the immediate wake of World War I were not proving to be mere hiccups. He could once again trumpet worldwide socialism as a historical inevitability. In Pravda, Nikolai Bukharin wrote that they would move beyond Warsaw right up to London and Paris. And for every mile further the Red Army marched west, the exhortations to patriotic defense of the motherland against a foreign invader grew weaker, and the triumphant declarations of the revolutionary advance of socialism grew louder. They started taking the capture of Warsaw for granted, and Communist plans now looked ahead to Germany, Czechoslovakia, Austria, Hungary, and Italy. The summer of 1920 was the last true high point of the belief that Russia would be the launchpad of the international revolution, something to be aggressively exported abroad, rather than merely protected and cultivated at home.

The brief spell of being dizzy with success just so happened to coincide with the Second Congress of the Communist International, which met in Moscow from July 19 to August 7th. Now, unlike the extremely ad hoc First Congress, which was not even sure if it could count itself as a founding congress, the Second Congress had 218 delegates, including representatives from Germany and France, as well as 30 delegates representing Asian countries like India, China, Indonesia, and Korea. Now Russia was still under a general Allied blockade, and delegates mostly had to sneak their way across the various borders using smugglers or false passports. Once assembled though, Lenin proposed to them 21 conditions for membership in the Communist International, which was going to set up the organizational basis for the final split with the Social Democrats and other moderate socialist groups. And more than anything, Lenin wanted this Congress to be the final divorce between the Communists and the Social Democrats. So point 7 read:

The parties that wish to belong to the Communist International have the obligation of recognizing the necessity of a complete break with reformism and centrist politics, and of spreading this break among the widest possible circles of their party members.

Then point 15 read:

Parties that have still retain their old social democratic programs have the obligation of changing those programs as quickly as possible, and working out a new communist program corresponding to the particular conditions in the country, and in accordance with the decisions of the Communist International.

The point was to greet a strong, clear, independent and uncompromising communist identity that would lead them away from the traps of reformism and social chauvinism, which in their minds had been the fatal virus that had infected the Second International. Representing the appearance of the delegates from the Asian countries, the Second Congress of the Communist international is also where we first start getting the idea floated that maybe the path that global communist revolution did not lay west, towards Berlin and Paris, but instead east, into places like China and India, where they would be able to completely destabilize the European imperial order. The delegates agreed to support national liberation movements in all their forms, whether if they were explicitly communist or not, because destabilizing European imperialism could only help the larger communist cause. While in Moscow, the delegates eagerly followed daily reports from the front lines of the Polish-Soviet War as the Red Army approached Warsaw. It led them all to believe that this new Communist International might be on the verge of completely displacing the newly formed League of Nations, which they obviously considered nothing more than a front for imperialist capitalism.

Meanwhile, in the corridors of western power — that is the headquarters of all those imperialist capitalists — the leaders of the Allies were getting awfully frustrated by the people of eastern Europe, because they seem to be taking this whole notion of self-determination literally. Neither the French, nor the British were enthused about all these border wars in eastern and central Europe, and they were very put out by countries like Poland, which were meant to be little more than grateful clients states of Britain and France, but who ignored them and chased their own ambitions. So yes, the French provided the Poles with money and munitions and officers to fight the Russians, but they were very annoyed by the fact that all of this aid was being used for offensive operations beyond the Curzon Line. Aggressive Polish ambitions in Ukraine and Belarus and Lithuania had invited this counter offensive by the Russian Communists who might now march all the way to the border with Germany and completely disrupt the post-war political settlements the Allies had put in place, and maybe even drag them into a war with Russia that neither the French, nor especially the British, wanted. With the Polish army falling back and the Red Army advancing, the Poles now went to the allies and asked for help negotiating an end to the conflict, which the Allies agreed to on the condition that Polish forces withdraw to the border intended to delineate their eastern ethnographic frontier, arbitrarily determined to be the aforementioned Curzon Line. Further, the Poles had to agree that all territorial disputes in the borderlands between Poland and Russia would be left to the Allies to decide. They would be the ones who decided who went where, not the people on the ground.

On July 11th, British foreign secretary George Curzon — he of the Curzon Line — sent a telegram to Russian Commissar of Foreign Affairs Georgy Chicherin requesting the Red Army halt at the Bug River and accept it as a temporary border with Poland, implying that the allies would actively aid the Poles to defend this line if Russia kept advancing. On July 17th, Chicherin rejected the British mediation offer, and declared that Russia would only negotiate directly with Poland. Frankly, the Allies had no business meddling in eastern European affairs and had no right to go around drawing boundaries. Both the British and the French responded to this with more definitive promises of aid to the Polish Army, and at the end of July, they sent what is called the Interallied Mission to Poland. The Allied governments assumed that this mission would take a leading role in the Polish War, that they would become something of a defacto general staff of the Polish Army, but when they got there, they found that the Poles, for all their aid requests, were uninterested in simply taking orders from British or French officers. And the French managed to bungle their relationship with the Poles even further, and they encouraged the Polish government to recognize and support the Russian Whites in Crimea now led by Pyotr Wrangel. We’ll talk more about this next week, but Russian White policy continued to deny the right of independent Poland to even exist, so the French were not exactly winning friends and allies among the Polish leadership.

The Red Army, meanwhile, captured Brest on July 29th, and then reach the Bug River on July 30th. Now the Bug River does have some historical significance as a loose geographical dividing line between east and west, with those east of the river tending to be Orthodox Christian, while those on the west side of the river being Catholic. And it meant that if the Red Army crossed this river, that they would be moving into territory that was well beyond their cultural limits. Suddenly the framework of this being a patriotic war of national defense hopped over to the other side. Whereas in the spring, Russian patriotism was mobilized to defend against the foreign invasion of the Poles, now it was Polish patriotism being mobilized to defend against foreign invasion by the Russians.

Now like any army of this type, the Red Army attempted to portray itself as a liberating army, freeing the peasants and the workers of Poland from the clutches of the old landed aristocracy and the new exploitive capitalists. But, as always, liberation at bayonet point is a pretty tough sell, especially because the Russians were now the ones with long extended supply lines operating well beyond their own home frontiers and forced to feed and supply themselves by local requisitioning. So, when the Red Army showed up, the local Polish population did not see liberators, but oppressors and occupiers. As Lenin later lamented to German Communist Clara Zetkin, ” They had to requisition bread from the Polish peasants and middle classes. And in the Red Army, the Poles saw enemies, not brothers and liberators. The Poles thought and acted not in a social revolutionary way, but as nationalists. The revolution in Poland which we counted on did not take place. What happened instead was that the Polish peasants and workers did not rally to the Red Army, but to the Polish Army.”

Now, originally the Russian plan was for the armies they had operating Ukraine to come up and support the western army advancing on Warsaw. But this seemingly sensible and obvious approach was preempted by communist overconfidence. Still believing that the revolution in Poland they counted on would come to pass, and obviously lulled into believing the Red Army would just steamroll the Polish army, the Red Army in Ukraine was directed to capture the city of Lviv in far western Ukraine. The capture of Lviv would then be a launch point for further adventures abroad. This meant that instead of getting closer together, the two Russian armies out there grew further apart. The armies now approaching Warsaw were left unsupported due to a misreading of the situation and it costs them badly needed reinforcements. There’s a good case to be made that it costs them the Battle of Warsaw. Now, just before the final battle, Polish and Soviet negotiators met in Minsk to possibly hammer out a ceasefire, but the Russians, riding high on their momentum, issued demands that were far too harsh for the Poles to accept, as it would turn Poland into a Soviet dependent state. So talks went nowhere. All matters would be decided on the battlefield, and it would all come down to the Battle of Warsaw.

The Battle of Warsaw was a huge affair, with somewhere between 225,000 and 275,000 troops participating, evenly split between the two sides. After advancing toward the city over several days, the Red Army launched its final assault on the city on August 12th. The plan was to send one force directly west towards Warsaw, while others would sweep up around and cross the Vistula River north to outflank and surround the capital. But the fighting by the Poles was much stiffer than the Russians anticipated. The people were not rallying to the Red Army or to the communist revolution, but to the defense of their homeland. Within a few days, it was obvious the Red battle plan wasn’t going according to plan. The armies down in Ukraine were ordered to go northwest to reinforce the assault, but General Budyonny, apparently following orders from Comrade Stalin refused to obey. Stalin was one of the leading political commissars down on the Ukrainian front, and he had his own political and military ambitions. He seems to have been seduced by the idea that the Poles were already as good as defeated, and he didn’t want to get stuck in a merely supportive role in an all but guaranteed victory up by Warsaw, and instead insisted they continue to focus on capturing the city of Lviv, partly to stick laurels in his own cap.

But with the Red Army around Warsaw actually badly in need of reinforcements, Stalin and Budyonny missed the chance to be the glorious saviors of the cause who wrote in to save the day. After several days spent fending off the Russians, Pilsudski launched an all or nothing counter attack that would sweep up and around from the south and come at the Red Army from the rear. He launched this attack on August the 16th and in the midst of the fighting, the Red Army broke into confused retreat. Different armies and divisions broke in completely different directions. Two of the main armies apparently disintegrated entirely. The Red Army high command was cut off from accurate communications with their forces in the field, and they issued commands that had little or nothing to do with the actual strategic or tactical situation facing their soldiers. Disoriented and demoralized and hit from all sides, the Red Army started falling back from Warsaw in disarray. Their sure victory turned into a massive and stunning defeat.

As late as August 19th, the Red high command tried to hold the line and regroup for another assault, but it was already too late. Their units were spread out far and wide, cut off from each other, many of them in chaotic retreat. Tens of thousands of Russian soldiers simply gave up and surrendered around Warsaw. Tens of thousands more wound up crossing the border into east Prussia, where they were detained and interned by the Germans. The estimated Russian losses in the battle of Warsaw were something like 10,000 killed, 500 missing, 30,000 wounded and 66,000 taken prisoner. It was, by all accounts, a devastating military defeat. It was also a shocking turnaround from the high hopes they had had just a few days earlier. The reds believed they were about to capture all of Poland, and now they were falling back hundreds of miles east to the Neman River in Belarus. The battle of Warsaw was a huge victory for the Poles, and for Pilsudski in particular, who had been enduring heavy criticism for his handling of the war to date, though, his critics were eager to deny him even this great victory, and they called the Battle of Warsaw, the Miracle on the Vistula, and they attributed the salvation of Poland to divine providence, and specifically the Virgin Mary, rather than the political and military acumen of Józef Piłsudski.

So with the Polish army once again advancing while the Red Army retreated, we can see that the Polish-Soviet War unfolded as a great sloshing Back and forth of armies across eastern Europe. First, the Red Army had sloshed west over the winter of 1918-1919 during the Target: Vistula days. This triggered the counter slosh east as the Polish army advanced in the summer of 1919, and the Red Army fell back, until the frontline was practically on the Russian border by the spring of 1920. Then there was the counter-counter slosh back west, as the Red Army advanced and the Polish Army retreated all the way to the gates of Warsaw by the summer of 1920. And now, here in the late summer and early fall of 1920, we have the final counter-counter-counter slosh back east. The Poles pushed the Reds back across the Bug River, which just a few weeks earlier, the Allies had tried to get the Red Army not to cross, and which maybe at this point the Red Army kind of wishes it hadn’t crossed. The Russians then tried to make a stand around the city of Gradno on the Neman River, but in the subsequent battles at the end of September, the second largest battles after the battle Warsaw, the Red Army was again outflanked and forced to retreat deeper into Belarus. By now, the Poles were also on the march down in Ukraine, and they forced the whole frontline in the Polish-Soviet War hundreds of miles east by the beginning of October.

This sudden about face and the Miracle of the Vistula led both sides to reconsider peace. Now Piłsudski was adamantly opposed to making a peace with Russia. He believed he had the Red Army on the run, and his dream of that vast Polish-led Intermarium Confederation still burned in his heart. But most Polish leaders believed that would be a mistake. They had just stared total annihilation in the face, and now that they had restored some geographic breathing room for themselves, they sought only the confirmation of a sovereign and independent Poland recognized by Russia. Over in Russia, some quarters of the Communist leadership believed in trying to regroup and keep fighting — Poland was after all, still the land bridge to Germany, a bridge that had to be crossed in order to carry out international communist revolution — and had they wanted to, they probably still could have kept fighting. Their western forces were in a state of disarray at the moment, but they still had millions of soldiers under arms spread throughout Russia. Had they really wanted to, they could have regrouped and launched a counter-counter-counter-counter slosh in the spring of 1921. But the ever practical Lenin believed that this might be nothing less than political suicide. That if they tried it, they wouldn’t make it through the winter. As we’ll discuss more next week, the burdens of war communism were becoming intolerable to the people of Russia, and as Lenin said to Clara Zetkin, “I myself believe that our position did not force us to make a peace at any price. We could have held out over the winter, but I thought it wiser to come to terms with the enemy. The temporary sacrifice of a hard peace appeared to me to be preferable to a continuation of the war. Soviet Russia can only win if it shows that it carries on war to defend the revolution, that it has no intention to seize land, suppress nations, or embark on imperialist adventure. But ought we above all unless absolutely compelled to have exposed the Russian people to the terror and suffering of another winter of war? No. The thought of the agonies of another winter of war were unbearable. We had to make a peace.”

By October 1920, then, leaders in both Poland and Russia concluded they wanted to end the war. And when their respective negotiators sat down in the city of Riga, they were both looking for a stable peace, rather than the fulfillment of all their heart’s desires. Both sides, in fact, abandon their primary objectives. The Poles gave up on the idea of expanding their borders to the old limits of the Polish Lithuanian Commonwealth, and the Russians gave up on the idea of trying to install a communist regime in Poland. A preliminary ceasefire was signed on October 12th, which took effect on October 18th. Now there was still some sporadic fighting and jockeying for position over the winter of 1920-1921, but both sides were ultimately committed to ending the war and settling into the negotiated peace that left neither with what they wanted, but with enough to walk away clean. Poland put its army on peace time footing in January before the final peace treaty was even signed, partly because the Red Army had begun a program of mass demobilization before the winter even set in. Though the final peace treaty would not be signed until March 1921, the Polish-Soviet War was over.

The immediate impact of the Polish-Soviet War and its lasting legacy are mostly about what didn’t happen, rather than what did. Because when you look at the final maps of the Treaty of Riga, after all this sloshing about, everyone is kind of right back where they started. Something like a hundred thousand people were killed, there was massive material and economic devastation, there was incalculable traumas inflicted on both soldiers and civilians as the armies marched back and forth across eastern Europe, and for what? Kind of looks like for nothing. Kind of looks like they could have done none of that and wound up in exactly the same place. So the legacy of the war is wrapped up in the fact that it headed off the dramatic scenarios that would have resulted from a clear victory for either side. Polish victory might have led to a legitimately resurgent Poland occupying a massive space on the maps of Europe, no longer a contested borderland between Germany, Austria, and Russia, but a major power in its own right, ascendant at a time when Germany, Austria, and Russia were all reeling from the collapse of their respective empires. Who knows how that would have changed the near future of European war and diplomacy.

On the other hand — and this is the legacy more commonly pointed to — had the Red Army won the battle of Warsaw and successfully installed a communist regime in Poland, who knows what they might have accomplished in neighboring Germany. Maybe their communist revolution would have kept marching to Berlin, and then to Paris and London. With this threat on the table, the Allies probably would have been forced into a direct war with Russia they did not want, but which they probably would have deemed unavoidable to prevent western Europe from going Red. As it stands, the battle of Warsaw is treated in some quarters as one of the most important battles in European history, as the moment when communism was blocked from entering western Europe. And certainly we can see a clear departure in both domestic and foreign policy in Russia come the spring of 1921. These changes were not entirely caused by the defeat in Warsaw, but certainly there were very much informed by it.

Now, all this talk of the Miracle on the Vistula halting the spread of evil atheist communism can obviously go too far, especially because it’s not clear how much even a victorious Russia, at that time, and under the conditions that prevailed in 1921, would have been able to truly exert their authority over a hypothetically communist Poland, nor how much support the local Polish communists would have even had. Which is to say, once installed, they might have been overthrown in a fortnight. And so, yes, the battle of Warsaw is the historical moment when the spread of communism is halted, but it’s by no means the only possible historical moment when that might’ve happened. But hypotheticals aside, the Battle of Warsaw was that moment. It was the historical moment when the spread of communism was halted, and it is thus a critical moment in the timeline of the Russian Revolution and European history.

Now, next week, we’ll turn our attention back to domestic concerns in Russia, as Lenin himself was already doing as he pushed to make peace with Poland. Since October 1917, the communists had imposed a harsh reign on the people of Russia. Three years of emergency conditions and ongoing war had justified those conditions, but the people were getting awfully sick of the burdens imposed on them, and going into the winter of 1920-1921, the most acute threat to the Communist government in Moscow was not the Allies or conservative Whites or the Poles, but the very workers and peasants on whose behalf they claimed to rule.

 

 

 

10.023 – On Agitation

This week’s episode is brought to you by Harry’s. Who are you shopping for this holiday season? And do you know what you are getting them? That time is already upon us, and I have a brilliant suggestion that is both thoughtful and practical: a Harry’s holiday set, which is a gift they will actually use.

And right now Harry’s is offering their starter shave kit in a handsome holiday gift box, starting at just $20, so it will always fall under nearly every secret Santa limit. Now, this is either the fifth or sixth holiday season I’ve been through with Harry’s, and I have always found the holiday boxes to be a great idea, simple, elegant, affordable. So whether you are buying for somebody else or making your own list, I can tell you that the holiday gift sets really are a great gift, and one that will keep on giving in perpetuity, because you’ll be able to get a great shave at a reasonable price for the rest of the year. As a special offer for fans of the show, we have partnered with Harry’s to give you $5 off any shave set, including their limited edition holiday sets.

When you go to harrys.com/revolutions, plus you will get free shipping. Each Harry’s set comes with a weighted handle with an option to engrave five blade razor cartridges, foaming shave gel for a rich lather travel cover to protect your blades, all packaged and the handsome holiday gift box. Free shipping ends on December the 16th, so act now. Just go to harrys.com/revolutions. That again, harrys.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.23 On Agitation

Last time we did the biographical introduction of Lenin and Krupskaya, and though I called them Vladimir and Nadya last week, for future clarity I will be referring to them by their better known names, Lenin and Krupskaya. Lucky for us, we ended last week with our first meeting in February, 1894, where this man, Vladimir Ilyich, read aloud from a book that would be the first book he published under the pen name Lenin. And though he would use a bunch of different nom de plumes in his life and revolutionary letters, Lenin would be the one that stuck, and the one that would become his permanent public identity.

So where we left them was in St. Petersburg in 1894, working in the revolutionary underground just about six months before the ascension of Tsar Nicholas the Second, who they would, in 25 years, ensure would be the last tsar of Russia.

The revolutionary underground at the time of Nicholas’s ascension was a tug of war pitting the re-emergent neo-Narodists who will wind up forming the SRs against the Marxists, like Lenin and Krupskaya, who will go on to form the Social Democratic Labor Party of Russia. These two groups had plenty to disagree about, but also had a lot in common. And one of the biggest things they had in common was that they were really only talking to each other. This was coffee house radicalism, this was salon bickering. The SRs were arguing in favor of the rural peasants; the Marxists were arguing in favor of the industrial workers, but… there were no actual peasants or workers involved in this argument. These discussion circles of young radical members of the intelligentsia were insular. These people were coming out of the middle and upper classes and they wore suits, they supported university educations, and they had uncalloused hands. In the parlance of our times, they are a hundred percent white collar. Now, when the earlier People’s Will types had faced the problem of how to connect with the capital P People, they went to the people. And then they got sent back by the people. And so they concluded that it was hopeless and they simply had to do the revolution for themselves. But this is not how Lenin and his comrades are going to want to do things. They don’t want to do the revolution for themselves. They wanted, no, they needed, to get the proletariat involved. So that left them facing a vexing question: how to connect to the working class, who are meant to be the leaders of our socialist revolution.

This was a real problem for Lenin, and one that could not just be dismissed. Because to reiterate the point I made when we were talking about Plekhanov and the Emancipation of Labor Group, Lenin read Marx, historical materialism, the nature of class conflict and the role of the proletariat in the socialist revolution, and he believed it. If they were going to follow the scientific program of some future history they believed Marx and Engels had laid down, it was going to take the proletariat as a class, doing the necessary revolutionary work, not just a handful of effete coffee house radicals.

And that brings me to another point I need to make about Lenin: that when he committed himself to Marxism, he also committed himself to the doctrine of two revolutions as elaborated by Plekhanov, that because Russia was still laboring under a medieval mode of agrarian production, they were going to have to undergo a bourgeois capitalist revolution in order to sufficiently transform the country for a subsequent socialist revolution. For Lenin, capitalism was not something he liked, but it was something he considered a vital and inevitable force of history, that without it, Russia would remain condemned to the stagnant despotism of orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality forever. Without the historical power of capitalism modernizing the Russian economy, increasing its productive capacity and more importantly, turning rural peasants into urban laborers, the socialist revolution was simply not possible. And then of course, along with that advance of the capitalist mode of production would come the first revolution, the democratic revolution, led by the bourgeoisie against the old medieval state that oppressed them under the weight of anachronistic aristocratic privilege. And that first revolution would be necessary to create the second, and far preferable, socialist revolution.

Now as they waited for this, that did not mean they were just going to sit around and do nothing. No, it did not. Lenin believed that they should begin now to make connections inside the actual working class to forge at least a small skeletal structure of a political party that would first add weight to the coming democratic revolution, and second, make them ready to boldly stride towards the next socialist revolution once democratic reform made open political organizing legal. Because remember, the goal here is Marx’s dictatorship of the proletariat, which was not understood to mean a small Jacobin-style revolutionary committee of public safety, it was simply meant to express a mass majority now ruling a fully democratic system. So one way to think about this is that the dictatorship of an aristocracy is a monarchy. The dictatorship of the bourgeoisie is an oligarchy. The coming dictatorship of the proletariat would be mass majority democracy. The first system, Marx always noted approvingly, where the majority would actually rule. That’s how it was supposed to go anyway. So the Russian Marxists of the 1890s believed that what they needed to do was build the skeleton of an organization that will connect the socialist intelligentsia to worker groups inside the factories. And in the rather annoying business speak language of our time, to have this organization be scalable. But as the proletariat inevitably expanded as a result of the advance of capitalism that this proto party they were building now would be able to grow with it, and soon become the party of the mass majority.

Now, one of the great influences on Lenin’s thinking at this time was a German Marxist named Karl Kautsky, who I briefly namechecked back when we were talking about the Emancipation of Labor Group, because he was friends with Pavel Axelrod they were, like, neighbors in Zurich. Now I can’t go overboard on Kautsky because this is technically a series on the Russian Revolution, not a general history of 19th century European socialism, though you wouldn’t necessarily know that from listening to our past episodes, but just so you know, Kautsky was one of the two or three most important Marxists in the generation that came up after Marx and Engels themselves. Kautsky was a friend, comrade, disciple, correspondent, and occasionally wayward protege, especially of Engels. What Kautsky advocated was a merger of the labor movement and the socialist intelligentsia, who were not at that point, the same thing. Kautsky was arguing that the educated intelligentsia needed the manpower, energy, and numbers provided by the workers, and the less educated workers needed the theories, ideas, and direction that would be provided by the more educated members of the intelligentsia.

But again, these two groups are not necessarily primed to be bosom buddies. On the one side, you have blue collar factory workers, and on the other, you have the white collar student socialists. Culturally, personally, there’s a lot of mutual side-eyeing going on? But Kautsky said these two groups must bridge their differences, recognize the advantages of an alliance, the principle advantage of which was if they did combine, they could literally take over the state, and become Marx’s dictatorship of the proletariat. The merger of the socialists and the workers was the essential feature of the social democratic party of Germany, which is why Lenin and his friends will soon be organizing their own Russian social democratic labor party.

And in the early 1890s, the strategy for forging connections between the workers and the socialists was a process called propagandizing, which is the opposite of what we usually understand the term propaganda to mean these days. We are not talking about brief manipulative messages aimed at a large population, but rather an intensive course of education aimed at a select few highly motivated members of the working class. These potential propagandized workers could be identified in the kind of worker education programs that Krupskaya was dedicating her early life to. If a particular student was eager and motivated, you could just keep feeding them more and more books and articles and pamphlets about politics and economics and history until they emerged as a fully enlightened Marxist.

The problem with this approach is that it was time consuming and extremely hit and miss. It required patience, and sustained interest from both teachers and students. But if they stuck to it and kept to a strict program of propagandizing individual workers, in 10,000 years, they might all be ready for a revolution.

But what happens if you would prefer your revolution to come less than 10,000 years from now? Well, we will spend the rest of today’s episode talking about the new strategy they would adopt, and the man who would come to St. Petersburg in 1895 bearing the new gospel. This guy will be very important to our story going forward as he starts out as Lenin’s great friend — practically Lenin’s only friend, and then down the road, his bitterly disappointed rival, if he was never able to quite bring himself to call Lenin an enemy — and this is Julius Martov.

When it was all over, as he neared death in 1921 and reflected on the revolution he had in fact, successfully hijacked and led, Lenin said that he had one regret, that Martov is not with us. What an amazing comrade he is, what a pure man. So, let us talk about Julius Martov.

Julius Martov, as we know him in the west, by his anglicanized revolutionary name, was born on November the 24th, 1873. He was the son of a Russian Jewish family then residing in the Ottoman capital of Constantinople, though they moved to Odessa. When Martov was four years old. He had five siblings, one of whom, Lydia, would become a revolutionary socialist comrade in her own right, and she is known to the history books as Lydia Don, after taking her comrade husband’s name. Their father, mother, aunts, and uncles seem to have been a generation of disillusioned liberals. Once excited by the prospect of the great reforms, they were by the 1870s disappointed how far short of the mark the Tsar Liberator had ultimately fallen. Though they were Jewish, and they were not particularly observant about it, and Martov’s lived experience as a jew in the Russian empire had less to do with a strong cultural or religious identity built from within, and more to do with the negative experiences of antisemitism he had to deal with from without. Lydia later said that the myriad ways anti-semitism expressed itself in Russian society, both big and small, made her brother sympathetic to any group who found itself maltreated for ethnic, religious, or class reasons. But it did not push him towards Jewish nationalism or separatism or Zionism, all of which were options on the table for radical Jews at the end of the 19th century.

When Martov was about 15 years old, the family was living in St. Petersburg and he fell in with a group of rebelliously progressive friends who clashed constantly with the more Russian nationalist conservative kids at the school. And unlike Lenin, who was always a loner, Martov found it easy to make and keep friends, and he later remarked, “I have the nasty privilege of being liked by people.” It was at this point that he got super into the French Revolution. He read everything he could get his hands on by and about Robespierre, Danton, Desmoulins, Marat, Hébert and Babeuf, and he mentally advanced his own beliefs along with the course of the revolution. He said, “within half a year, I had gone through all the phases of revolutionary enthusiasm. My model at first was Mirabeau and then the Girondists, and then Danton and finally, Robespierre.”

Martov’s ideological evolution would then keep following the course of European social history. He ran all the post revolutionary socialists, like Fourier and san Simone and Proudhon, and then a friend came back from a family holiday to Switzerland loaded with banned Russian revolutionary writers — Lavrov and Chernyshevsky are among the names that we would recognize — and this brought him into contact with the Russian revolutionary tradition, and gave him a pretty narodist point of view. Though it must be said that he also came across a journalist’s account of the 1881 trial of the assassins of the Tsar Liberator, and walked away from that convinced that mere revolutionary terrorism was not only an insufficient strategy, it was downright counterproductive. Meanwhile, he got his hands on a copy of the Communist Manifesto and was stirred by its call to the masses to rise up openly, let them tremble at our size and strength. Martov quite liked the sound of that.

In 1891, Markov graduated and went off to the University of St. Petersburg. He was originally studying science, but like so many of his contemporaries, attending class was secondary to his real passion, which was reading dangerous literature and dreaming dangerous dreams. He and his friends formed a little radical reading circle and discussed everything they could get their hands on, and they were idealistic enough that they wanted to reach out and bring in members of the working class into this circle, and they did manage to recruit one worker and they were very proud of themselves. Unfortunately, this guy allowed himself to be recruited because that was the mission he had been assigned by his handlers. He was a police spy, and after a few meetings, he turned names over to the police. One of Martov’s best friends was arrested, and after a month of interrogation, he coughed up Martov’s name. So Martov was arrested in February, 1892 and then held until May. But as he sat in custody, it turned out he was such a minor priority that he never really got interrogated too deeply or too harshly. He was just another student reading banned books. In May, 1892, his grandfather managed to bail him out of detention while he awaited sentencing. There would be no trial, mind you, there would just be a sentence that would get handed down, and while others may have emerged from this chastised by the experience, Markov was thrilled by it all. His arrest and detention meant that he had received his revolutionary baptism, he was a real revolutionary now, with real credibility. He was of course expelled from university, though his parents did manage to arrange an interview with school officials to review the case if the boy was sufficiently penitent, but Martov was insufficiently penitent, he in fact refused to attend the meeting. The expulsion stood, and he awaited his final sentence.

It was during this summer of waiting in 1892, that we come to the conversion to Marxism portion of Martov’s biography. He got his hands on the writings of Plekhanov and Axelrod and a French translation of Capital, and he was blown away by what he read. He later said that before this, his revolutionary instincts had been flimsy and superficial, and now they had weight and heft. He believed what he was reading was the final stop on the development of his revolutionary ideology, which had begun with Mirabeau, and now ended with Marx. Whatever lingering narodist ideas he held were banished. The rural peasants would be an apathetic sack of potatoes until they were turned into a working class proletariat by the inevitable force of capitalist modernism. Having had this conversion, Markov received his sentence in December, 1892: five months solitary confinement. So he was arrested again and tossed in prison again, and though it was technically solitary confinement, security and oversight in these prisons was shockingly lax, and he was able to get books to read, and exchange letters and writing with friends that were never much analyzed or monitored. And we’ll talk more about this later, but though the tsar’s police state was aiming for omnipresent, totalitarian suppression, it would always be hampered by limited personnel, limited resources, limited talent, and limited interest at all levels. If you were a prison guard, you could either pour over every single sentence of every single letter that came and went, or you could… not.

Martov was hoping his five months in prison would be it. But when he got out in May of 1893, he received a further sentence: two years of administrative exile. Now he would be allowed to choose his destination, it just couldn’t be a city with a university, in order to keep him away from other students. But someone tipped him off that interesting things were happening in what was then called Vilna, and what is today, Vilnius, Lithuania. So he said, I’ll go to Vilna. And in June 1893, he got on a train and left St. Petersburg for exile. And it was in this quote unquote exile that Julius Martov really found his own revolutionary potential.

So Vilna was a part of Lithuania, which had once been a part of Poland, Lithuania, and had come under Russian hegemony during the great partitions of Poland. So one of the principle reasons that interesting things were happening in Vilna was because the authorities there were mostly focused on Polish nationalists, not Russian socialists. The other reason is that these interesting things that were happening were happening in the Jewish community, which was really off the radar of the local authorities. Jewish factory workers often worked for Jewish factory owners, and so the local Russian authorities considered labor relations in those industries to be an internal Jewish affair. So Jewish socialists in Vilna operated uniquely unmonitored and unharnessed, and so even though he was in administrative exile and had to check in with those local Russian authorities, the not yet 20-year-old Martov was able to jumpstart his revolutionary career.

Martov made contact with the local Jewish socialists immediately, the most important of these being Arkadi Kremer, and Kremer gets to go down as the father of the Jewish Labor Bund, and if you know what that means, then great; if you don’t, we’ll talk all about the Bund when we get to the formation of the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party.

Now, initially Martov was deployed as a teacher of economics and politics and history, doing propagandizing among the workers to turn them into fully enlightened Marxists. But though they did find plenty of eager students, it was always going to be slow going and slow building. So over the winter of 1893-1894, Kremer, Martov, and a few others strategized, and the conclusion they came to was that they needed a new strategy; that they needed to move from propagandizing to agitation. And this strategy would thereafter be referred to as the Vilna Program.

Now they started doing it before they wrote about it, but the Vilna Program was summed up by a pamphlet published in 1895 called On Agitation that was devised by Kremer and the other Vilna veterans and written up by Marotv who they discovered, much to their delight, was a very good writer. On Agitation was not pure invention, they were not inventing this out of whole cloth, and had many sources feeding into it: Karl Kautsky and the German program, of course, but also a piece that Plekhanov had written in 1891 in response to the famine, saying that socialists should take advantage of the crisis, to set down literary debate and go out among the people to give a name and a purpose and a direction to their immediate angry suffering. But On Agitation became the touchstone for the new organizing strategy that Russian Marxists would embrace. By agitation, they meant ditching abstract philosophy for concrete issues. For starters, do less talking and more listening to the workers. Find out what they specifically hated about their job: the long hours, low wages, docked pay, living conditions, safety concerns, whatever pissed them off, find out about it, listen to them. Then bring it back, review it, collate it, condense it, draw it up in a crisp declaration that enumerated those complaints, and then publish it on a single leaflet and get it spread around the factory. Is this what you want? Because if it is, there is a way to get it. And that way is to go on strike. This is the heart of agitation: taking nebulous, resentment and turning it into direct action. Help the workers realize the benefits of group action to achieve what are clearly their shared goals. The role of the socialist intelligentsia was to give voice and direction through leaflets and maybe pamphlets, but not much more than that. And in many ways, the debates over the merits of this strategy is whether the revolution is going to be won with 500 page books about abstract philosophy, or single page leaflets about better pay. The group in Vilna was saying: leaflets.

Now I know what you’re saying, and you’re right. This strategy is anathema to traditional Russian anarchist and narodist ideology, which said we must not engage with such petty concerns. That even if you won a shorter work day or a few more rubles a month, in exchange you are granting the premise and legitimacy of an exploitive capitalist system. More comfortable chains are still chains. Plus, small material improvements will sap the revolutionary energy of the workers, make them complacent. But On Agitation argued the opposite. It’s said the very act of going on strike together and demanding better conditions, not asking, demanding, would enhanced the revolutionary class consciousness of the workers, not diminish it. That coming together to agitate for concrete shared demand, that experience of going on strike, suffering hardship together, and hopefully winning concessions together, would create solidarity and trust. Getting an hour knocked off the workday or getting a slight increase in wages would not be the end of anything, it would be the beginning.

So for starters, yes, agitate for small issues related to individual factories or sectors. Once this organization is up and running to accomplish small goals, it can be turned to bigger and more political projects, and the workers will turn to those projects with experience and confidence. If the revolutionary proletariat is necessary for the achievement of a socialist revolution, then this is one way to start building the revolutionary proletariat. And it is certainly quicker and easier than waiting for every single lathe operator to graduate from propaganda school with the equivalent of a master’s degree in Marxist economics.

Now, there was one further aspect of the Vilna Program that was specific to Vilna, but which did have broader applicability as a general theory. The problem they were having among the Jewish workers is that most of them spoke Yiddish while the socialist intelligentsia spoke Russian. So the Vilna socialists came to a conclusion that’s kind of obvious: let’s write our leaflets in Yiddish. Don’t make them come to us, let us go to them. Now in Vilna, there was literally a language barrier to overcome. But in broader strategic terms, speaking the language of the worker, whether it be literally another language, or merely dialect or expressions or relatable references or simple sentences, the important thing was to speak their language. And one of the most persistent complaints that would be lobbed back at the exiled leaders like Plekhanov is that they produced nothing the average worker could read or understand. That was going to have to change if we actually want to organize the masses, not just talk amongst ourselves. Now of course, what Kremer and Martov and the others in Vilna were doing wasn’t just speaking the language of the worker, they were Jews working among Jews. And what we’re watching right now is something close to the foundation of the Jewish Labor Bund, the organization of Jewish socialists who believed in maintaining a separate organization of Jewish socialists, because Jews faced unique Jewish problems that required unique Jewish solutions. And this is going to be an issue down the road once the real revolutions get going, and I do promise eventually there will be real revolutions that get going. I mean, was there a place for a Jewish identity inside a movement so committed to defining the world in terms of economic class? These are questions we will get to later.

So this agitation strategy was outlined and implemented, and by May of 1895, Martov was able to give a speech to a group of about 400 comrades announcing that it had been a resounding success. Their organization was bigger than ever, they were more democratic than ever, they were more worker focused than ever. They actually had workers in their organization. But this success, and their desire to spread the idea to other cities faced pushback. There were intelligentsia socialists who enjoyed their pamphlets and books and intellectual debates. They wanted to talk theoretical forces of history, not a 10 hour work day. Then there were the propagandized workers, who had achieved enlightenment. For them, their emergence from a previous state of ignorance was the whole point of the revolution. It’s certainly what they personally valued above all. And they saw in the Vilna Program and they read in On Agitation an abandonment of that effort, a strategy that would leave their fellow workers in their ignorance in exchange for a few more rubles in their pockets. And they were offended by the idea that it was not worth the time or effort to educate those workers fully, that all they were good for was bodies in the street, and that down the road, they would be turned into revolutionary cannon fodder, dying on behalf of their intelligentsia leaders.

The other big objection, an objection that Lenin and Martov would themselves soon be making, is what happens if the Vilna Program becomes an end unto itself? Agitation for strikes on behalf of factory workers to address their particular grievances was great, as long as it was a step on the way to the political revolution. But as the years went on, others in the movement would say, this focus on improving the economic status of the workers is practically all that matters. The people who would take up this argument would later be disparagingly referred to as the economists and be added to Lenin’s very long list of revolutionary philistines that he carried around with him in his pocket.

But as we will see next week, right here at this moment in 1895, Lenin is going to be totally on board with this program. He will read On Agitation and embrace it. He will meet Martov and embrace him. And next week, we will see how well they are rewarded for this change in strategy, which will be, you guessed it, exile in Siberia.

 

 

10.022 – Vladimir and Nadya

This week’s episode is brought to you by Audible. Audible has the world’s largest selection of audio books and audio entertainment, including Audible Originals, stories created exclusively for Audible, including documentary’s exclusive audio books and scripted shows that you just can’t hear anywhere else. Audible keeps you informed, inspired, and entertained. With the convenient Audible app, you can listen anytime, anywhere, and on any device, mobile, alexa enabled Bluetooth, and more. You can listen at the gym while shopping, in the car while traveling, anytime you can’t read, you can just listen to Audible.

Audible members also now get more than ever. Every month you can choose one audio book regardless of the price, as well as two Audible originals from a fresh selection. Members stay motivated and inspired with unlimited access to exclusive guided fitness and meditation programs. And you can sign up for free updates from the New York Times, the Wall Street Journal and the Washington Post, which will be delivered daily to the app. Members also get to keep their library and listen forever, even if they cancel. And though I think I have recommended this before this week I am going to recommend, again, the Count of Monte Cristo, which is a fantastic book because it does have a fun little tie into today’s episode. So if you want, go get the Count of Monte Cristo and you’ll be following along with one of our characters in today’s show.

So start listening today with a 30 day Audible trial. Choose one audio book and two Audible originals absolutely free visit audible.com/revolutions or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500. That again, visit audible.com/revolutions or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.22: Vladimir and Nadya

So here we are at episode 22 into our series on the Russian Revolution, and I am just now getting to the people who will be the main characters going forward, and to the guy who would probably be the main character if this were ever, say, adapted as a prestige television show, just throwing that out there. But if you have friends who like to wait until I am done with a series before bingeing it all at once, be sure to tell them that we are at episode 22 of the Russian Revolution and we have just gotten to the early life of Lenin.

So this new group of characters came from a generation who were too young to have been a part of the radical upheavals of the 1870s. They were just kids when Tsar Alexander the Second was assassinated; they were in grammar school through the reactionary 1880s. But by the time Tsar Nicholas the Second ascended the throne in 1894, it was their turn to be the young 20-something student radicals offended by the society within which they had been raised, and who were determined, in the face of, like, all of Russian history, to be the cohort that finally finally pulled off a revolution. And today we are going to introduce two of these up and coming revolutionaries who will, in fact, in the future, actually pull off the revolution: Vladimir Ilyich Ulyanov, known to history as Lenin, and his wife, Nadezhda Konstantinovna Krupskaya.

Vladimir Ilyich Ulyanov was born on April the 10th, 1870 in Simbirsk, a small provincial city on the Volga River. The Ulyanovs were an upwardly mobile family, not rich by any means, but fine specimens of a respectable and prosperous provincial middle-class. Vladimir’s paternal grandfather had been a serf who managed to transcend his status sometime around 1800. His son, Ilya Ulyanov, Vladimir’s father, had then received a good education and graduated in 1854, joining the civil service as an inspector of schools. An energetic and reform minded bureaucrat, Ilya Ulyanov entered state service just as Tsar Alexander the Second was ascending the throne and preparing his period of capital G capital R Great Reform. Himself only a generation removed from serfdom, ulyanov was thrilled by almost everything the Tsar Liberator did. The emancipation of the serfs was a work of profound, enlightened justice, and the directives to create the zemstvo and improve local primary education gave his life purpose. Settling in Simbirsk, Ulyanov traveled the region, setting up and monitoring new primary and grammar schools all through the 1860s and 1870s. He was happy, fulfilled and respected.

Vladimir’s mother, Maria Alexandrovna, came from a good family herself. Her father was a doctor and her mother, a German descended Protestant from the Balkans. Now, given that Vladimir’s paternal grandmother was probably of Kalmyk descent — the Kalmyk were people who trace back to the Mongolians on the Volga — Vladimir’s ethnic ancestry told the demographic story of the Russian empire. After his death, this demographic story was given additional drama when one of Lenin’s sisters discovered that their maternal great-grandfather had actually been a Jew who converted to Orthodoxy and then raised his kids Christian. When Stalin was presented with this revelation, he ordered the information suppressed. Now, Lenin himself had no real anti-semitic tendencies to speak of, and his sister actually wanted to publicize this genealogical revelation to cut down on anti-Semitism in Soviet Russia, but Stalin was an anti-Semite, so the information was suppressed.

But getting back to his mother, Maria Alexandrovna gave birth to eight babies, six of whom lived, of whom Vladimir was third oldest. She held small c conservative-ish bourgeois values, but insisted that her three boys and three girls receive equal and equally rigorous educations. She instilled in them a passion for learning, and a competitive spirit to succeed. And even though she never really understood her children’s politics, she was not surprised that they followed their mind and their hearts into radical revolutionary action. And whatever happened in the future, she would always support her kids with money and aid and the necessary begging of forgiveness from the authorities, which there would be quite a lot of. So the elder Ulyanovs had a conservative, liberal disposition; their children really did not.

Young Vladimir was raised by both his parents to work hard, study hard and excel at everything, and from an early age, he was blunt, sarcastic and arrogant, but he could always back this up with high marks and superior ability. A fellow student later said that Vladimir was esteemed, but he wasn’t exactly liked, and he had few real friends. He was on the verge of his 11th birthday when the Tsar Liberator was assassinated on March the first 1881. This was a shocking event that had his father weeping off and on for days. The emotional blow of his revered tsar getting killed paved the way for professional setbacks, as the new reactionary regime of Tsar Alexander the Third preferred returning primary education to the church, so dad’s career of opening more modern secular schools stalled out, and became far less fulfilling. But he kept working as hard as he possibly could, and probably working too hard, because his health began to fail him in his early fifties. In January, 1886, he went into his office one day, had a stroke, and died. Vladimir was just 15 years old.

I have yet to read a single biography of Lenin, or even the briefest biographical sketch, come to think of it that does not transition out of his father’s death with a line like, but his father’s death was immediately followed by an even greater emotional blow. And you know what, why reinvent the wheel? His father’s death was immediately followed by an even greater emotional blow: his older brother Alexander, known to all as Sasha, was the alpha of a brood of Ulyanov children who were something resembling a little band of prodigies. A deadly serious student, Sasha always got top marks, was head of his class, and went off to university in St. Petersburg, pursuing a degree in the natural sciences. All his professors agreed they were witnessing the beginning of a brilliant career.

Now Sasha’s academic focus was on the biology of worms, but kind of out of nowhere, his real passion suddenly became radical politics. Now, this is 1886, and remember the old People’s Will network has been broken, and the radical revolutionaries are at their nadir. So Sasha’s move into radicalism was self-directed and pretty self-organized. It was really just him and some friends. And though they would adopt the name People’s Will for their group, they had nothing whatsoever to do with the original People Will. Their tactics, however, did follow the original group’s line. Sasha and his friends wanted a mass mobilized socialist party operating out in the open, but that was simply not possible under the reactionary repression of the current regime. Without the opportunity to voice their opinions, or even put to work their elite educations on behalf of the country they loved, they had no choice but to attack the regime until it either collapsed or allowed for political freedom. So they followed in the spiritual footsteps of the original People’s Will: they formed a small cell of revolutionary comrades and concocted a terrorist plot to kill the tsar. Sasha sold a watch he had won as an academic prize and used the money to buy components and supplies to make bombs to blow up the tsar.

Now, usually in these days, a half-baked plot like this would be uncovered early by the Okhrana, or just as often, the would be assassins would find the job too hard or too risky. But Sasha followed through. He succeeded in acquiring the supplies and building the bombs, and he and his fellow conspirators planned to use them on March the first 1887, the sixth anniversary of the assassination of the Tsar Liberator.

But it did not work out.

Though the assassins were ready, the tsar did not appear where they thought he was going to appear. Then one of them was picked up on an unrelated charge of being suspicious in public, and it wasn’t until he was in custody that the police realized he was carrying a bomb. The guy confessed to everything, and the other fourteen conspirators who were in on this plot were picked up, including Sasha, who then proceeded to nobly attempt to take responsibility for everything, saying it was all his idea and all his work.

Back home in Simbirsk, the family was shocked at how far and how fast Sasha had gotten mixed up in such big trouble. His mother did everything she could to try to get him released, or merely exiled, or given some other reduced sentence. But this isn’t like he had been found with banned books, or busted leading a seditious discussion circle. By Sasha’s own admission, he was a bomb maker who was making bombs to kill the tsar, this is real life stuff. So ten of his fellow accomplices were ultimately sentenced to terms of prisoner exile, but Sasha and four others were sentenced to be hanged. And right to the very end, his mother thought there’s our would commute the sentence now that the boys had had the fear of God and death put in them. But clemency never came. On May the eighth, 1887, Alexander Ulyanov and four of his friends were hanged.

The execution of Sasha was a shock to the Ulyanovs and their neighbors. Though he and his younger brother, Vladimir were very different people, and were never exactly friends, Vladimir had always looked up to, to the point of worshiped, his older brother. Everyone in the family had. And though he almost never spoke about any of this in the future, it left Vladimir hostile and embittered towards the state that had murdered his brother. In his mind. Sasha’s only real crime had been bravely standing up to an evil regime. So, who knows how much of his life and career was personal.

Adding to this resentful bitterness was that after the scandal broke in town, the respectable and polite families in Simbirsk iced the Ulyanovs out. They stopped coming around, they stopped inviting the family to parties, or including them in anything but whispered gossip behind their backs. The social treatment was so bad that has only recently widowed mother sold the family house, and they all moved out of town for good. And it has been remarked on more than one occasion that this treatment may have played a role in Vladimir’s future deep, deep hatred of hypocritical, bourgeois liberals. Treacherous to face bastards who cannot ever be trusted, that was his consistent and unshakable belief. Now, perhaps this reads too much into it, but then again, deep-seated beliefs do have to come from somewhere.

Now we cannot go on before mentioning the story that Lenin’s sister Maria told after Lenin’s death. She said that upon hearing the news of Sasha’s execution, that Vladimir shook his head and said, “No, we will go another way, Sasha.” Which then became something of a colloquial aphorism in Soviet Russia.

Now the story itself is for sure, a later invention. Maria was only nine, Vladimir was a teenager who had never yet showed any interest in politics. But while the story and the quote were an invention, it did capture a basic truth: Lenin would always have a healthy disdain for the kind of elite People’s Will terrorism that Sasha had attempted, and in the attempt, proved once again how inadequate a strategy it was. And though he wouldn’t necessarily turn his nose up at plots to assassinate tsarist officials, the future Lenin would never think it was the main work of revolution.

One lesson Vladimir, or any of his siblings, did not take away from the execution of their brother was to stay out of politics. When Vladimir arrived at the University of Kazan in the fall of 1887, he immediately joined student activist groups and took part in demonstrations, one of which was so big that more than 150 kids were arrested. But even though he was not a leader of this demonstration, Vladimir was one of the few to be expelled for his involvement, because holy hell, this guy’s Ulyanov, and he’s the brother of that guy we just hanged for trying to kill the tsar. Now kicked out of school, Vladimir was ordered to confine himself to a country estate owned by his extended family, where he wound up spending almost the entirety of 1888. And he spent this time in forced idleness reading, and reading, and reading some more. And it was during this period that he finally came across What is to Be Done by Chernyshevsky. Vladimir loved What is to Be Done, he loved it so much he read it six times over the summer, and he was enthralled by the main ultra dedicated revolutionary character, the same character who had once inspired Nechayev. So Vladimir loved What is to Be Done, he loved it so much that in the future he literally carried a small picture of Chernyshevsky with him in his wallet, a claim that could not be made by Marx, or Engels, or even his wife. And in a very real way, it was Chernyshevsky more than Marx who turned Vladimir into Lenin.

But that is not to say he did not also fall in love with Marx and Engels. He did. In fact, he does it right now. His mother managed to get the defacto house arrest lifted, and the family moved back to Kazan. And though Vladimir was not allowed to return to university, he continued to educate himself, though he was assisted by local radical discussion groups that he continued to slip in and out of.

So in 1889, he got his hands on his first copy of Capital, and the Communist Manifesto, and some Plekhanov, which he read, and which thrilled him. From this point on he’s a full-throated Marxist. Now we will obviously have plenty of time to talk all about Lenin’s understanding of Marxism in theory and in practice, but suffice it to say that he believed what he was reading gave him a historical blueprint for a great heroic struggle that would inevitably see the people triumph over evil despotism.

Now understandably, his mother was not too keen on the direction he was headed and she purchased a country estate partly in the hopes of turning her son into a productive landed farmer. But Vladimir did not take to farming, and farming did not take to Vladimir. So instead, he managed to get permission to take law exams, even though he was not a graduate of any university, and after a year of intensive self-directed study, he aced the exam in the spring of 1891 with top marks, doing on his own in 12 months what it usually took a student about four years of law school to accomplish. Say what you want about Lenin, he was not dumb.

But this small triumph was knocked down by another tragedy. His sister Olga, the sibling with whom Vladimir was closest, and who I’ve read was considered the real genius of the family, which is saying something, slowly succumbed to typhoid. Vladimir lived with her at this point, and nursed her, but to no avail, and she died in may of 1891 practically in his arms. He was devastated. Shortly after passing the law exams and burying his sister came the great famine of 1891 to 1892. And here there are conflicting accounts about Vladimir’s attitude. All of these attitudes were reported much later, and all of them were meant to either attack or defend him. If you hate Lenin, the story is that he openly opposed relief efforts for the peasants, that he insisted the famine was a progressive historical force that would help destroy the archaic villages and drive the rural peasantry into the cities where they would grow the ranks of his beloved urban proletariat. This version has Lenin glorying in human suffering in order to have his way. Now, if you like Lenin, you say all of that is made up, and it doesn’t actually fit with his beliefs or his actions, because during these same years, he would be arguing in debates that any social democratic party worth its salt must address the daily miseries of the people they were trying to convert, and it feels off that he would say we should oppose something like famine relief.

Now both sides can point to Lenin’s later conduct, both cruel or compassionate, that backs up their version of the Lenin-opposed-famine-relief story. Now, do I think it’s at least plausible that he saw the failed relief and mass suffering as politically advantageous? Sure. Because it was.

In 1893, Vladimir finally moved to the big city for good. He arrived in St. Petersburg in August, got hooked up with a not-too-difficult associate lawyer’s position that allowed him to spend most of his time around the small but growing Marxist reading circles. And in these circles, he quickly earned a reputation for a ruthless debating style — withering, surgical, sarcastic acerbic, blunt, and supremely self-confident. He did not believe that debate was for persuading your opponent, it was for demolishing your opponent. And whether they liked him or hated him, the people in these radical circles started noticing this guy Vladimir Ilyich, this new guy who had just shown up. And one of those who heard of his growing reputation was a young woman who was already established inside the St. Petersburg Marxist circles: Nadya Krupskaya.

Nadezhda Konstantinovna Krupskaya was born in St. Petersburg on February the 14th, 1869. So she was just about a year older than her future husband. Her family had also been pretty respectable and upwardly mobile, at least at the time of her birth. Her father, Konstantin, was the orphan son of landless nobles whose upbringing had been underwritten by the state, and so he got funneled into the army officer corps. In 1863, Konstantin was shipped off to help suppress a revolt in Poland that saw him both perform well and probably emerge with some sympathy for the Poles. But the serving well part was more important, and he was transferred off to study law in St. Petersburg, where he met his wife, Elizaveta Vasilyevna. She too had been the orphan daughter of respectable nobility, and had gotten a good education that qualified her to serve as a governess, which is what she was doing for the ten years before she met Konstantin. And though she would always be a devoutly orthodox wife and mother, she had little good to say about the kind of noble family she had lived among. Certainly, she passed onto her young daughter a love of hard work and education, and a hatred of the casual cruelty of the idle rich.

Graduating with his law degree, Konstantin was then shipped back to Warsaw with his wife and new baby, little Nadya, to serve in the imperial administration in Poland. And during his tenure in Warsaw, he operated with something of an enlightened hand. He helped open a hospital, protect jews from persecution, and laid down rules that regulated labor practices. His wife, Elizaveta meanwhile, similarly engaged with the local culture, and she even wrote a successful children’s book in Polish, all of which seems to have caught the wary eye of somebody higher up in the bureaucratic chain of command, or more likely the eye of somebody who was complaining about the labor regulations, because in 1874, Konstantin was brought before an imperial assessor and officially reprimanded for exceeding his authority. He appealed the decision, but this appeal took time, and in that time, his career in the civil service was totally derailed. So while ages zero to five for little Nadya were stable and happy, ages five to ten were disjointed, difficult, and lonely, as the family followed her increasingly bitter and discouraged father from job to job, unable to find a place to settle down, all the while nursing a grudge against the state that had wronged him. Probably during these troubled years of the mid 1870s, Konstantin developed friendly relations with people who were at least adjacent to the radicals and people’s Will, though he never did wind up on anybody’s watch list.

As the family moved around chasing jobs, Nadya became a lonely bookworm. But she was first brought out of her growing shell in the summer of 1880 when she came into contact with an energetic and idealistic young teacher. The 11-year-old Nadya latched onto this teacher, and was allowed to hang out and sit in on classes that were above her level. And it was this teacher who first introduced Nadya to the poet Nikolay Nekrasov, an enormously influential and beloved Russian writer who had died just a few years earlier. Nekrasov did for Nadya what Chernyshevsky had done for Lenin, it was a passion stirring moment of contact with something special and magical, and right up until her death, it was Nekrasov who held pride of place in Krupskaya’s heart. And when she penned her own first political polemic, she opened it with one of his lines: “Thy lot is hard, a woman’s lot, a harder lot can scarce be found. ”

But Nadya’s summer in poetic bliss soon ended. The family moved on to St. Petersburg and shortly thereafter she learned that this beloved teacher had been arrested for owning subversive literature, and I have no idea what happened to her. After arriving in St. Petersburg though, Nadya found another place to flourish: the Obolensky Gymnasium was a progressive school run by reformist liberals with deep pocketed patrons. It was something resembling a permanent home after five years of itinerant wandering. Nadya made friends and started getting pretty good grades, and it was during this period that she herself read Chernyshevsky, though it never hit her as hard as some of her contemporaries, including of course her future husband. Her father’s health had deteriorated under the strain of his circumstances though, and while he eventually did win his appeal after six years persistent effort — it turns out he was wrongly disciplined — it was too late to save his career, and it was too late to save him. He contracted tuberculosis, and after a long period of wasting away, finally died in 1883 at the age of just 45. Nadya and her mother were left alone. And I hate to keep calling back to Lenin, but Nadya would never forgive the state for humiliating slandering and driving her father to ruin and then to death, so this is all personal for her too.

The immediate circumstances for mother and daughter were not terrible, though. Elizaveta was always able to get steady work as a teacher, and Nadya herself now picked up money tutoring and they lived in a respectable three room apartment, solidly if sparsely, middle-class. Elizaveta continued to instill in her daughter a love of education and a sense of social obligation to help and improve those around her, especially by passing her education along to others.

So eventually this mentality is going to take her towards radical Marxist politics, but Nadya Krupskaya took a bit of a detour through Tolstoy’s anarcho-christianity. Now, unfortunately we do not have the time nor do I have anything like a firm grasp on Tolstoy’s on anarcho-christianity to delve too deep into this, but luckily, neither did Nadya. She had no use for Tolstoy’s evangelical beliefs, his views on women, or his disdain for science, but she did like a lot of his other beliefs, most especially his thoughts on education, which stressed spontaneity and curiosity and emotional connection over rigid memorization and harsh discipline. Nadya admired Tolstoy enough that she wrote him what amounts to a fan letter and briefly participated as a proofreader in a program that Tolstoy spearheaded to publish cheap additions of great books, and she edited an edition of the Count of Monte Cristo. The possibility of using progressive education to improve the masses was alluring, and by the time Nadya was 20, it was poetry and literature and teaching that gave direction to her ambitions about how she could have an impact on the world.

Once she graduated from gymnasium though, Nadya arrived at her own famous conversion to Marxism moment, and every great Soviet biography has to have a great conversion to Marx as a moment. For Nadya, this came in 1890 at the age of 21. She joined a small radical discussion circle, and after reading and delivering a report on Lavrov’s historical letters, she asked about these guys Marx and Engels she had been hearing about, and was given a small bundle of books to read. Ironically though, this bundle was selected by a comrade who happened to be into narodism, and who hoped to prove to Nadya that Marx was full of beans. So along with Capital, she got a critique of Marxism by an narodist idealogue, and a few other books. And even after the revolution, Nadya admitted that reading the first two chapters of Marx’s Capital was like reading Greek, and she had no background in economics or philosophy or political science. But she kept reading and got to the parts that talked about the conditions that the workers had to endure, and that did grab her. And by the time she was done, she believed that Marx had effectively laid out an analysis of what was wrong with the world, what could be done about it, and most, especially who was to blame. And it was capitalism, and in Russia, the tsar. And in a straightforward way, Nadya Krupskaya accepted that they were the enemy and that she needed to spend her life fighting them.

On a more practical level, in 1891 she found her calling working as a night school teacher in the very poor working class districts of St. Petersburg, teaching anything from basic literacy to math, history, literature, and geography. She loved the work, and in 1893, she was elected director of the program by her fellow teachers. Now, given the nature of this work, it should come as no surprise that most of the faculty and administrators were reformist liberals. A few of them were narodist populists, and a handful, like Nadya, were Marxists. Now they could not use the classroom to organize politically, but lessons could be steered in certain directions, and if a particular worker was interested in learning more, then names and addresses could be surreptitiously passed along. Nadya’s own education continued through this period, as she both had to learn additional materials to teach her students, but she also learned from her students. What their life was like, who they were, what their problems were. And it gave her invaluable insight and judgment, insight that many of her bourgeois radical comrades never quite grasped, as many of them remained the kind of coffee house radicals who never met the people they supposedly idolized and were fighting for.

Now by this point, Nadya and a few of her friends had moved into a reading circle headed by an old Narodist turned Marxist named Stefan Radchenko. And it was in this group that she first heard about this character of Vladimir Ilyich Ulyanov, brother of a hanged martyr, who was bulldozing his way through the radical debate circuit. And then it was in this Radchenko group that they met for the first time in February, 1894, and it could not have been a more classic meet cute. He read from passages from a book he was writing called What the “Friends of the People” Are and How They Fight the Social Democrats, which was an anti narodist track that would be the first book published under the pen name Lenin. Now Nadya thought this was all fine, but then after the reading, he made a sarcastic jab about the value of teaching the workers literature, which was clearly a pointless fool’s errand, and which happened to be her great passion in life. So as we know, from every romantic comedy ever written, this awkward moment of initial off-putting behavior was only ever going to result in wedding bells.

But the wedding was still a while off yet. For the next few years, Nadya and Vladimir would be merely comrades, at this stage, not fighting a war against the tsar so much as against other radicals who were trying to pitch the wrong brand of revolution. And so next week we will pick back up with them as they hook up with another key player in the fight against revolutionary philistines, Julius Martel.

 

10.021 – The Socialist Revolutionaries

This week’s episode is brought to you, by Away. Away creates thoughtful products designed to change how you see the world. They started with the perfect suitcase, crafted with features that make travel more seamless. Now they offer a range of essentials that solve real travel problems. So all you have to think about is where you’re headed next, because getting away means getting more out of every trip to come. Away knows that everyone has a different travel style. That’s why they make their carry on in an array of colors, two sizes and two materials, a strong yet flexible polycarbonate and anodized aluminum. These are suitcases that are designed to last a lifetime, but if any part of your suitcase ever breaks, Away’s standout customer service team will arrange to have it fixed or replaced ASAP.

The bags come with an optional ejectable battery to keep your phone charged, four 360 degree spinner wheels to guarantee a smooth ride, and free shipping on any Away order within the contiguous United States, Europe, or Australia. Our Away bag has been great for all our world travels. The lightweight design makes it easy to maneuver around through sidewalks and on and off the metro and trains and in and out of planes and on more than one occasion, that battery has saved me from a dying cell phone with no available power outlets in sight. So for $20 off a suitcase, visit away awaytravel.com/revolutions20 that’s REVOLUTIONS20 and use the promo code revolutions 20 during checkout. Again, for $20 off a suitcase. Visit awaytravel.com/revolutions 20 and use the promo code REVOLUTIONS20 during checkout.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.21: The Socialist Revolutionaries

Last time, we talked through the liberal, or at least liberalish, tradition of 19th century Russia. However thin the thread, when Tsar Nicholas the Second ascended the throne in 1894, there was a group inside the intelligentsia who hoped the arrival of a young, new monarch would bring liberal political reform: the constitution, representative government, freedom of speech and the press and assembly, something resembling the rule of law, economic modernization, social improvements. And they were as grossed out as any radical by the chauvinistic, authoritarian, and backwards triptych of orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality. It embarrassed them abroad, and humiliated them at home.

But those liberals were always going to want to stop well short of the places more radical leaders wanted to take Russia in the 1890s, whether these new groups of Marxist Social Democrats, or the groups we’re going to talk about today: the neo-Narodist Socialist Revolutionaries, or as everyone calls them, the SRs.

To begin this discussion, we need to back up to the late 1870s. In 1879, the terrorism question divided the once unified Land and Liberty party into two factions: the small minority who followed Plekhanov into the splinter group Black Repartition, which then wound up breaking with Narodist ideology entirely when they formed the explicitly Marxist Emancipation of Labor Group in 1884. But the majority of Land and Liberty had done what? That’s right, they embraced the terrorist campaign, redubbed themselves People’s Will, and went off to kill the tsar, finally succeeding in 1881. But what happened to them after that? Well, as I mentioned, somewhat obliquely in episodes 10.16 and 10.17, the People’s Will organization was almost immediately smashed and scattered by the vengeful fist of the Okhrana, the tsar’s new secret police service. The members of People’s Will were hunted, arrested, tried by military tribunals, and then either hanged or exiled. Those who slipped this roundup were forced into exile, taking off for Switzerland or France or Britain. A few stayed behind and dug in even harder on terrorist campaigning, but their old networks were so disrupted, and the repressive hand of the new Tsar Alexander the Third was so heavy, that it was nearly impossible to meet, publish, or plan. So their great prize for successfully killing the tsar… was the destruction of their party.

Not only were the 1880s a low point for radical Narodism in terms of literal personnel and party organization, but it also seemed like their ideas and theories were dead too. Because what was the main organizing principle behind People’s Will in those critical years, leading up to the assassination of Tsar Alexander the Second? Well, first, while they fought for the peasants and wanted to base future Russian socialism in the rural villages, the peasantry was at present too hopelessly smothered by the repressive imperial government to rise up en masse. It would only be after the political war against the tsarist state was won that the peasants could be freed and rural socialism could flourish.

Now, one of the main arguments in favor of an assassination campaign carried out by an elite cadre of revolutionary terrorists was that it would deal a fatal, physical, and psychic blow to the forces of political despotism. On the physical level, this was very much a kill the head and the body dies kind of thing. But on the psychic level, on an almost cosmic level, assassinating the tsar would prove that the tsar was just a man after all, not some divine demigod, and the superstitious peasants would then be roused from their fearful and superstitious stupor.

So, on both a practical and a spiritual level, killing the tsar was supposed to simultaneously cause the imperial apparatus to fall apart, and trigger the people to rise up. And then, People’s Will did it. They killed the tsar. And what happened? Pretty much the opposite. The repressive imperial police state only spread wider and drove deeper. And as for the peasants, they did nothing. They were seemingly as inert and apathetic as ever. Certainly there was no mass insurrection accompanying the death of Tsar Alexander the Second. Kind of disproving, and discrediting, all the strategic tactical and ideological assumptions that People’s Will had been operating under.

That leads to what might seem like a pretty straight historical story for the evolution of Russian radicalism at the end of the 19th century. The nihilism of the 1860s had led to the mass mobilization Going to the People of 1874, which failed, giving way to the elite terrorism of People’s Will, which was exposed as fatally flawed in 1881, paving the way for the exciting new brand of Russian Marxism to pick up the fallen torch in the 1890s. And this is what happened? Well, yes and no. Everything I just said definitely led a new generation of radicals to be drawn to the Marxist ideas being disseminated by the Emancipation of Labor Group, because Marxist analysis was going to make a lot of sense against the backdrop of the rapid industrialization of the Witte system.

But Narodism did not die in the 1880s. It simply went into hibernation. And when it emerged from its slumber in the 1890s, it still found a lot of enthusiastic adherents, not for the least reason that even with the rapid industrialization of the Witte system, the empire was still overwhelmingly rural, agrarian, and peasant.

The revival of the fortunes of Narodism can be traced to two coinciding events in the early 1890s. The first was the famine of 1891-1892 that we talked about in Episode 10.18. Bad harvests led to frightening scarcity and then outright famine, which resulted in the deaths of upwards of 500,000 people. The government was simply unprepared and unequipped to deal with the crisis. And while People’s Will theory had been, if we kill the tsar, maybe the people will lose faith in the tsar, there was now a new revelation: if the tsar lets the people die, then maybe the people will lose faith in the tsar.

The experience of mass starvation caused by bad luck but exacerbated by incompetent, indifferent, or outright malevolence by the tsarist imperial apparatus, it was a real blow to the regime’s perceived legitimacy. Old Narodist veterans of the 1870s working among the peasants in the 1890s remarked how much more open and receptive they were to radical critiques of the government. So Going to the People had failed in 1874, but suddenly, it was maybe an idea whose time had come by 1894.

And speaking of those Narodist veterans, they are the other coinciding event of the early 1890s. Many of those who had been tried and convicted of various crimes back in the 1870s, like those convicted in the famous Trial of the 193, were now completing their sentences of Siberian exile and returning home by the early 1890s. Then in his benevolent generosity, when Tsar Nicholas the Second ascended the throne, he marked the occasion by granting wide reaching amnesties and pardons that invited former political prisoners to rejoin society. Now, sure, many of those who returned were like, okay, that’s all in the past, Siberia sucked, I have paid for my youthful follies, and I would like to just go home now, please. But plenty of those returning had changed not one jot. And they had spent their years either in prison or in exile simply biding their time. And because they had gone into isolation, holding old Narodist ideas, they came out of that isolation, holding those same old ideas. They missed the memo that their ideas had been discredited, that Narodism and the rural peasants were old news, the future belonged to the Marxists and the urban proletariat. Now they were not insensible to the fact that conditions in the 1890s were not what they had been in the 1870s, and that past experience and new ideas would mean some of the program would need to be adapted or revised, but still. They had no intention of being merely a stepping stone on the road to Marxist proletarian revolution.

Okay. So what we are up to specifically in this week’s episode, is setting up the formation of the coming Socialist Revolutionary Party in January of 1902. So what we’re going to spend the rest of today talking about are the four distinct groups who would start coming together independently of each other in the mid 1890s, who would go on to form the core of that Socialist Revolutionary Party.

These groups formed organically and separately, often starting with one or two people deciding one day to get a little group together, maybe to educate the workers or the peasants, maybe to offer reading material and discussion space for students, maybe to try to link with like-minded members of the intelligentsia. These groups were self-starting and self-funded. They were often a mix of old veterans and young upstarts. They were never very big — seven people here, a dozen people there, fifty at most — but what they all had in common is that they were working in the old Narodist tradition. Well, that, and they were all destined to feed into the SRs.

So the first group we’ll talk about is called the Union of Socialist Revolutionaries, but they will be better known to history by the shorthand name, the Northern Union. And just as a general warning as we go forward not just for today, but for the rest of the series, all these people are going to be calling themselves a Socialist Revolutionary Union, and the Workers Union of Revolutionary socialists, and the Socialist Revolutionary Party, as opposed to the Revolutionary Socialist Party, as opposed to the Party for Revolutionary Socialism, as opposed to the Revolutionary Party of Socialists. Don’t worry too much about the names just now, just try to follow along with the ideas and the people who are participating in the movement.

So anyway, what becomes known as the Northern Union formed in 1896 in the southwestern city of Saratov, but moved its headquarters to Moscow the following year. And just to remind you of the scale here, the Northern Union at its peak is only going to have about 30 full fledged members. The organizing force behind the Northern Union was Andrei Argunov, who will be on the Central Committee of the SRs come the Revolution of 1905. Born in 1866, he was too young to have been a part of the original run of People’s Will terrorism, but in his early twenties, Argunov hooked up with the few 1880s holdouts in Tomsk, and then spent the early 1890s circulating among student groups, which led to the more formal organization of the Northern Union a few years later. When it was formed, the Northern Union represented the most unreconstructed ideological continuity with the now defunct People’s Will. Argunov would write a declaration of principles for the group in 1898 called Our Tasks, which set out their political goals and tactical approach for the revolution. Both friends and rivals alike noted that it was cribbed almost entirely from similar People’s Will declarations in the 1870s. The argument was that though the peasants, the people, would be the principle beneficiaries of the revolution, they were not yet ready to carry out the revolution themselves. They would not be able to overcome their poverty, ignorance, and apathy until the tsarist apparatus had been brought down. And the best way to attack and topple that apparatus was through violent terrorist assassination campaigns. Before there can be a social or economic revolution, there must first be a political revolution, carried out by diehard radicals inside the intelligentsia.

So this, I mean, all of this, I just said five minutes ago when I was talking about what People’s Will believed. And other groups, among them, neo-Narodists and anarchists and Marxist social democrats, would read Our Tasks and find it full of tried and failed Narodist dogmatism.

While the Northern Union was getting going, there was another developmental pattern centered especially in Ukraine, that is collectively referred to as the southern groups. Unlike Argunov and the Northern Union, the southern groups really leaned into the neo part of neo-Narodism, and they adapted their program to a.) account for the failures of the 1870s, b.) acknowledge the reality of Witte system Russia in the 1890s, and c.) grapple directly with the Marxist analysis now going mainstream inside radical circles. On the matter of terrorism, they either tried to avoid directly taking a stand, or coming down firmly in opposition. Terrorism and assassination might be viscerally exciting, but it had not, and would not, get the job done.

The southern groups were also recalculating the immediate revolutionary potential of the peasants. While the old recycled People’s Will dogma that the Northern Union was spouting said they can’t be activated until the tsar has been toppled, the southern group suspected that things had changed, the times have changed, and that activating the peasants was not only possible but necessary to carry out a socialist revolution in Russia. And they also agreed that a sure path to appealing to the workers and the peasants was to focus on addressing their immediate concerns and grievances, and then helping them alleviate those immediate concerns and grievances.

But just as the southern groups criticized the Northern Union for reheating spoiled potatoes, the Northern Union criticized the southern groups for splitting off from Narodism entirely, this isn’t neo-Narodism, this is something else entirely. For example, one of the big features of Narodism was a desire to either head off or leapfrog over industrial capitalism. And the southern groups tended to accept the Marx’s position that capitalism was coming, and that the urban proletariat might very well serve as the advanced guard of the next revolution. On top of this heresy, they added another: that willingness to talk about and improve living and working conditions was a break with the core beliefs of both Narodism and Bakuninist anarchism. Those guys wanted to reject capitalism root and branch, and not sap the revolution of its vitality by marginally improving the workers lives in exchange for tacitly accepting this new capitalist system. Putting padding on the chains does not break the chains.

But the southern groups were not closet Marxists. In fact, they had more faith in the rural peasantry than the Northern Union did. They still believed that the future of Russia was agrarian socialism, and that the failure of the Going to the People should not be taken as permanent proof that a revolutionary army would never come marching out of the rural countryside. When they looked around in the mid 1890s, they noted that conditions had changed. And there were two new classes who provided an excellent opportunity to more efficiently and productively focus recruitment, propaganda, and education efforts on the peasants. First, there was the so-called rural intelligentsia, and second, there was that large subset of the growing industrial working class who regularly returned home to their native villages. Neither of those classes had really existed back in the 1870s, but now they did, and now they could be used.

As to the first class, this rural intelligentsia, the zemstvo wound up being the factory that produced them. Remember, the zemstvo were focused on creating schools and hospitals and health services and improving local infrastructure. So this drew out to more rural areas educated professionals, who used to be found only in the bigger cities: teachers, lawyers, engineers, doctors, and so forth. And then, especially thanks to the educational improvements of the 1870s and 1880s, you saw a new generation growing up much better educated than their parents. Now obviously, many people in this rural intelligentsia group are going to wind up mostly in political sympathy with the liberal zemstvo constitutionalists that we talked about last week, but there were plenty with more radical ambitions, especially among the teachers. They would start their own little reading discussion and educational circles. Partly this was to alleviate boredom, but partly it was out of real zeal. And you would see things like little lending libraries get organized that allowed the increasingly literate local population to access new and interesting ideas. And one of the great lessons learned of the failed Going to the People was that the people had not known or trusted the people who went to the people. But the rural intelligentsia was engaged with far more permanent cohabitation, and they were identified as the perfect bridge between the elite revolutionary leadership still based in the capital cities and the mass of peasants they hoped one day to organize and lead.

The other group that this elite revolutionary leadership realized had potential was that semi-seasonal labor force that moved back and forth between industrial labor sites, like factories and mines and railroad projects, and their home villages. If you were a socialist revolutionary organizer, you could maneuver your way into one of these mass concentrations of industrial workers that we talked about at the end of episode, 10.18, on the Witte system, and find a very receptive audience, an audience whose minds had been opened by the general terribleness of their working conditions. Then you could explain to them your theory of what socialist revolution would look like and they would carry that message back to their friends and families in the home villages, ideas that were now being delivered not by strangers who just showed up one day and started saying, hey, you know what? Down with the tsar. They heard it from their cousin, or their sister, or their best friend. And with a little luck, when those workers then returned to their factories, the people left behind might find a radical member of the rural intelligentsia lurking around ready to talk more about all of these interesting new ideas and further foster revolutionary consciousness.

So this was a pretty exciting realization, and it made the southern groups more convinced that right now, today, they should think of the peasants as a force that could be mobilized. Now, as I’ve said, these groups are not very big, and they would still have to be based in the cities focused mostly on the urban workers, but they could create a social web that would spread ideas. And when the time was right, a revolutionary army could come marching out of the rural countryside. Now this wasn’t going to happen overnight, but the path was clear, and the heart of what is going to become socialist revolutionary ideology, started beating.

The third pillar of the future SRs grew out of a worker education circle in Minsk that was dubbed the Workers’ Party for the Political Emancipation of Russia. Founded in 1895, the Workers’ Party for the Political Emancipation of Russia was unique in that it was specifically focused on the jewish community, a community that held its own unique position inside the Russian Empire. Navigating as they did between the antisemitic assumptions of the tsarist authorities, that the jews did not really fit into a system of orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality, and the antisemitic assumptions of many revolutionary Marxists, and populists and anarchists, that the Jews were greedy parasites, adversaries, not allies in the coming revolution. But that said, this jewish centered workers’ party operated a lot like the Northern Union did in the tradition of terroristic Narodism and anarchism. They believed that first and foremost, the revolutionary task was to overthrow the tsar. What better way to fight the encroaching tyranny of capitalism than overthrowing the state, which backed up those capitalists with the force of the police and the army and an array of anti-labor laws? So the Workers’ Party for the Political Emancipation of Russia and the Northern Union were largely in agreement about both the task and the methods of revolution.

One of the key organizers of the Workers’ Party was an old veteran of the 1870s, who was among those leaders now returning from a long period of political exile. They had in fact spent the last 20 years bouncing around between prisons, penal labor camps, and supervised exile. I am speaking of Yekaterina Breshkovskaya, a revolutionary stalwart on her way to earning the nickname Babushka, the Grandmother.

Born in 1844 into a well-to-do land and serf owning family. Breshkovskaya was 17 years old when the Emancipation Decree was issued in 1861. She enthusiastically helped her father navigate the logistics of freeing the family serfs, and took it upon herself to organize education and literacy programs. Two years later, she followed a normal social path by marrying a landowning magistrate, but that was a very short-lived experiment with normalcy. She left her husband two years later and moved to Kiev with her sister and a friend named Maria Kolenkina. Upon arrival, the three of them set up house and got super into Bakuninist anarchism, meeting at this point a young 20 year old named Pavel Axelrod. Now her sister appears to have died young, but in 1874 Breshkovskaya and Maria Kolenkina of course went to the people. They were however soon tipped off that they might be arrested and Kolenkina went home, but Breshkovskaya simply bounced to other villages. Eventually though, she was arrested. While trying to pass a checkpoint dressed as a peasant, she failed to act the part and show the instinctive deference expected from a peasant woman. She blew her own cover, and was arrested.

So now she’s in jail, and then she wound up as one of the 193 in the famous Trial of the 193. When it was her turn to stand accused, she gave a defiant speech declaring that she did not recognize the court’s authority over her and that yes, she was a socialist and that yes, she was a revolutionary and she was damn proud of it. The court of course, recognized its own authority over her, and unlike most other arrested women who were acquitted and set free, Breshkovskaya was given five years penal labor in Siberia. And I have seen it claimed that she was the first woman in Russia sentenced to prison labor for political crimes.

And now I must break this story, so that we can tie ourselves back to some big drama from previous episodes, because after the sentencing Breshkovskaya’s old friend, Maria Kolenkina resolved on a plan to murder the prosecutor in revenge. And Maria got together with one of her new friends to plot a double assassination, and that new friend was… Vera Zasulich. So yes, when I talked about Zasulich’s comrade in the murder conspiracy, that was Maria Kolenkina. This is a very small world we’re talking about here. Anyway, while Zasulich was able to get her shot off, Kolenkina was not, and instead she was arrested and sentenced herself to 10 years in Siberia.

But getting back to Breshkovskaya: after a couple of years, her sentence was reduced from penal labor to mere exile, and she immediately attempted to flee the country. But the attempt failed, and so she got four more years hard labor. After completing that sentence, she was back to living in mere exile again, when an American journalist came through in 1885 and Breshkovskaya gave an interview where she said that maybe she would die in exile, maybe her children would die in exile, maybe her grandchildren would die in exile, but someday it would all be worth it. This interview made her a minor celebrity among unionists and radicals and progressive liberals in the English speaking world, though as it turned out, neither she nor her children nor her grandchildren died in exile. In 1896, she was released as part of a general amnesty that accompanied the formal coronation of Nicholas the Second. Now well past 50 years old, she returned home so full of thankfulness at the amnesty that she… went right back to organizing for a socialist revolution, this time in Minsk.

Her partner in crime during this period was future inner circle SR leader Grigory Gershuni. Gershuni was 25 years younger than Breshkovskaya, but they formed a working revolutionary partnership with Breshkovskaya as the dynamic, charismatic, passionate living witness to the indomitable spirit of revolutionary will, then once the audience was fired up, Gershuni would follow in her wake and handle the practical logistics of organizing and establishing groups and communication between them. Their partnership made the Workers’ Party for the Political Emancipation of Russia one of the most dedicated and well organized inside Russia, and though even at its peak there were never more than 60 full-time members, they would be one of the backbones of the coming SR coalition.

The fourth and final group we need to talk about today are those not in Russia at all. Because if you had been in People’s Will when the reactionary hammer came down in 1881, and you managed to escape arrest and execution or exile, you invariably wound up fleeing abroad, and settling in Russian émigré enclaves, usually in Switzerland or Paris or London. As so often happens with communities of exiled radicals, as we’ve seen going all the way back to the post 1848 émigré waters that Marx and Engels and Bakunin swam in, these exile groups continued to publish pamphlets and newspapers that focused as much on prosecuting beefs and rivalries amongst themselves as the larger project of socialist revolution. Everyone was pushing their own idiosyncratic vision for the revolutionary future even as that revolutionary future seemed further away than ever.

The most important of these groups came together in Paris, where one of the old deans of Russian populism, Pyotr Lavrov, had moved after his time in Switzerland. Lavrov, remember, had been an influential Narodist theorist going all the way back before the Going to the People, and he was as old an old timer as they came. In the mid 1890s, he was enjoying something of a personal renaissance after the failure of People’s Will style quick terrorism made Lavrov’s pitch for slow and steady education seem much wiser in retrospect. So in the early 1890s, Lavrov and a few other old exiled luminaries form their own group of veterans. Now that conditions in Russia seem to be improving, they hoped to form a kind of Narodist senior leadership in exile, who could observe and direct their younger comrades who were making good headway back home.

But though voices were listened to and their service was respected, they suffered from the same delusion that many émigré groups abroad suffer in all times in places: namely, that while they considered themselves to be the leaders of the movement, the people on the ground back home didn’t know them, and certainly weren’t going to take orders from them. The leaders in Russia saw themselves as the leaders, and they saw the émigrés serving merely as ambassadors and fundraisers, not as like, the central committee of the revolution. This disconnect is shown clearly in that one of the principle preoccupations of those leaders inside Russia was how to get their own printing presses and newspapers going, because the literature being smuggled in from abroad was so thoroughly out of touch and disconnected from realities in Russia, it was just all around unhelpful.

So the émigrés are going to form the fourth group, the fourth pillar of what becomes the SRs. And by the late 1890s, our future socialist revolutionaries are coming back to life like budding little shoots after a long winter. But as they came back to life, they would find themselves in direct competition with a new species of revolutionary that they had not had to contend with back in the 1870s, and that was Marxist Social Democrats.

And next week will be a very important episode in the Revolutions podcast, because we will be introducing two of the most important members of the energetic, younger generation of Russian Marxists. So join me next week when I finally introduce you to Lenin and Krupskaya.

 

 

 

 

10.020 – The Liberal Tradition, Such As It Is

This week’s episode is brought to you by Harry’s. Humans have been shaving for thousands of years. The Greeks didn’t need gimmicky features like flex balls and heated handles, and neither do you. And that’s why Harry’s doesn’t add gimmicky features to their razors. They focus on the qualities that actually matter for a close, comfortable, shave: sharp, durable blades, and then they offer them at a fair price.

They’ve cut out the middleman, manufacturing blades in their German factory, who have been honing precision blades for a century. And this means you’ll get incredibly high quality blades at factory direct prices. Just $2 per blade. Now I have been using Harry’s for a very long time. Now I have always been happy with how smooth the shape has, how reliable and long-lasting each blade is, it’s not like I have to chuck them out every week.

So, if you want to join me and the 10 million others who have tried Harry’s, claim your special offer by going to harrys.com/revolutions. Going there, will get you a trial set that comes with everything you need for a close, comfortable shave a weighted ergonomic handle for an easy grip, five blade razor with a lubricating strip and trimmer blade for a close shave rich lathering shave gel that will leave you smelling great, and a travel blade cover to keep your razor dry and easy on the go. Listeners of my show can redeem their trial set at harrys.com/revolutions. And make sure you go to harrys.com/revolutions to redeem your offer and let them know that I sent you to help support the show.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.20: The Liberal Tradition, Such As It Is

So I am now back in Paris after a great three week trip to the United States. Sound Education was totally fun Ithica was great, Cornell was great. Shout out to all the cool people I met there. Shout out to all the archivists and librarians who helped me with the Lafayette papers. A big shout out to the trees and the gorges and the waterfalls upstate New York in the fall — it’s, it’s no joke.

Now, in our last episode, we introduced Nicky and Alix, against whom our coming Russian revolutions will be staged. First, the one in 1905, and then the one in 1917. What we’re going to do over the next few episodes, though, is bring forward the groups who will be doing the revolutionary staging, so this will of course mean circling back to our friends in the Emancipation of Labor Group, who are on their way to founding the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party. But they were not the only ones jockeying for position as the 19th century drew to a close. We will also have, for example, the Socialist Revolutionary Party, better known as the SRs, who rise from the ashes of the old narodists and emerge as a radical neo-populist advocate for the Russian peasantry. There will also be anarchist groups working in the tradition of Bakunin, but who are also now picking up further advances in anarchist theory and practice, but today, we are going to start all this by talking about the historical background of the coming Constitutional Democratic Party, who will be known to one and all as: the Kadets. And the Kadets represent the liberal wing of the revolutions.

Now, so far in this series, we have talked at length about reactionaries and radicals, Marxists, anarchists, and populists, but we have spent very little time on Russian liberals. And in part that’s because Russian liberalism in the 19th century is a notoriously difficult political animal to locate, name, and classify.

Now we have, of course talked a lot about 19th century European liberalism generally in all of our previous series, and in the main, we’re still talking about people who supported constitutional government, limited by defined civil rights guaranteed by the rule of law. Liberals could either be monarchist or republican, but they always wanted some kind of representative assembly at both the local and national level. And if you stretch the definition a little bit, you will also find liberals support free market economics, and a strong belief in the importance of defending private property rights.

But when historians go looking through 19th century Russia looking for liberals like this, they find very few leaders fitting the description. Many will have one or two liberal traits, but also have other traits that seem to undermine our ability to say, oh yeah, yep, that’s definitely a liberal. The absence of clear cut Western style liberalism in the Russian Empire in the 19th century is rooted in the fact that the Russian Empire in the 19th century was not really operating under the same social, economic, and political conditions as western Europe. So even if a Russian were temperamentally inclined towards a liberal position, they would often wind up drawing different conclusions about how to feasibly pursue their ends. And probably the biggest difference, as we’ll see, is their attitude towards state power. Western liberals were often working to carve out space for an individual to operate free of state intrusion. So freedom of speech, press, religion, and assembly. And usually with the rule of law guaranteeing protection of private property and their investments, that often went along with all that. And when and where the state was required to provide law and order, free individuals would be given a chance to participate in the crafting and execution of laws that they would live under, most especially when it came to taxes. But in Russia, the same kind of well-to-do educated professional, who might like the sound of all this, typically believed that Russia was a long ways off from achieving it democratically. So if you wanted to do social and economic reform, the central state was actually the only thing capable of doing the job. So it would be through the central state that any great reforms had to be run. Otherwise, it would die in the hands of an archaic, conservative, landowning aristocracy, to say nothing of the hopelessly backward and ignorant masses.

So in many ways, they were operating under conditions akin to Ancien Régime France, where these sorts of reformists in the intelligentsia wanted to energetically use the power of the centralized state to achieve reform. The state was thus their friend, and not their enemy.

As to what kind of reforms our proto-liberals wanted? Well, that was a heterogeneous mix with little uniform agreement. And it often feels like somebody pulled out a bucket, wrote liberal on the side of it, and then dumped in anyone who didn’t fit into some other more recognizable category. So this is about defining liberalism less by what it was, than what it was not. So, for example, a liberal is not a reactionary conservative. These guys don’t like orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality. They want reform, and progress, and modernization. And whatever those vague catch all terms might mean, reform progress, modernization, a quote unquote liberal is not into stagnant despotism.

But a liberal is also not a radical revolutionary. They are likely opposed to revolution entirely, preferring slow reform to abrupt change. And for sure they will oppose terrorism as a means towards any end that they want to achieve. So that means that at least temperamentally, they are moderate, they are cautious. They want things to progress peacefully and steadily.

So, whatever your own particular set of beliefs, if you were a non revolutionary reformer, chances are somebody is going to call you a liberal. Which then gives way to a tautology on the positive side: what is it that a liberal believes? Well, whatever these people who we have just called liberals believe. As we’ll see in a second, more than a few of those people, even those name-checked by the future Kadets as their intellectual and spiritual forebears, were not really liberal in any sense that we would understand.

Now, if you will recall, from episode, let’s see 10.11, the guy who got to go down as the quote unquote, father of Russian liberalism was Mikhail Speransky. He was the influential advisor and then de facto prime minister to Tsar Alexander the First in the years between Alexander’s ascension to the throne in 1801, and the French invasion in 1812. Whenever Alexander was going through one of his liberal phases Speransky was there. But the brand of liberalism Speransky was pushing was more like rational, participatory autocracy. Remember, he wanted to augment the imperial throne with a state council and a nested set of elected dumas that would reach up from the local to the national level.

But those bodies were only ever meant to be consultative. The emperor’s word would always be law, and power was never meant to be shared in any meaningful sense. Speransky was inspired a lot by Bonapartism: an empire run rationally by a central administrative system, staffed by a meritocratic bureaucracy, with the window dressing of representative government. Now in other parts of the empire, notably Poland and Finland, Speransky did push Alexander towards a constitutional monarchy, and who knows what would’ve happened had Alexander stayed on this liberalish path, but the tsar did not stay on this liberalish path, and Speransky’s quote, unquote liberal reforms were left not even half done. But still. Liberalism has to come from somewhere, and so Speransky gets called the father of Russian liberalism.

But if we were so inclined, and I am, we can push this back just a little bit before Speransky to the reign of Alexander the First’s grandmother, Catherine the Great. Because it was during her turn as the quintessential enlightened despot that many of the liberal seeds were first planted and cultivated. Not only did she simply model a government that favored energetic reform, modernization, and the rule of law, she also created and patronized this thing called the Free Economic Society, which became a home base for many liberally inclined people in the century to come. The Free Economic Society was initially composed of well-educated nobles who wanted to advance Russia’s economy by importing the latest theories practices and techniques from the west. Among other activities, they would regularly hold essay contests, which were open to thinkers across Europe, including Voltaire, who once submitted an essay on the role of the peasant in society.

The Free Economic Society is going to be mostly focused for the next hundred years on economic and scientific advancement. But the kind of people who are interested in that sort of thing are also going to be associated with political liberalism, even if they’re not inclined to be public about that. So the Free Economic Society would become a kind of loose knit social and intellectual club that kept these types of people connected. And it would continue to keep them connected right into the 1890s, at which point, right around the arrival of Nicholas the Second, the society attempted to grow beyond mere economic ideas, and talk about culture and politics. Because by that point, many educated scholars were arguing these things are all interconnected, and we can’t talk about economics without talking about politics.

But anyway. Springing forward now beyond Mikhail Speransky, the father of Russian liberalism, where do we land? Of course. We land on the Decemberists. The Decemberists, for sure, by their own declarations, believed themselves to be representing the liberal spirit of the age in Russia. This group of post-Napoleonic army officers returned to Russia believing that they were at the forefront of Russia’s date with constitutional destiny. And as we discussed in episode 10.12, they believed in constitutional government, whether a monarchy or republic, getting rid of legal and civil inequality, but most especially freeing the serfs. And along with constitutional government, this idea of freeing the serfs became one of the most consistent themes of Russian liberalism.

Now the Decemberists do wind up staging an armed revolt, so that’s not very slow and steady reform of them, but you will recall that they did not really want to be revolutionaries even as they staged this armed revolt they wanted to have a good old fashioned palace coup, they did not want to call in the people to overthrow the state. And one of the reasons they maybe didn’t succeed in their mission, was they didn’t call in the people who helped them overthrow the state. And so we know how all this turns out: when the Decembers revolt failed, the now secure on the throne Nicholas the First instead introduced orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality, which was anathema to anything even remotely resembling liberalism.

But future liberal leaders would talk about the 1830s and 1840s as a time when the kind of comfortable and educated types who might be drawn into liberal political ideas mostly withdrew into abstract discussions on literature and philosophy that kept them out of active politics. The Free Economic Society was allowed to keep doing its business, just so long as it did not deviate from economic and scientific topics. So while during this period we find advancements in the natural sciences, geography, and statistics, to say nothing of art, music, and literature, we find very little open discussion of politics, and certainly not from cautious would be liberals. Now some of the westernizers of the 1840s were of course, looking with some longing at the liberal pamphlets and books coming out of the west, but when the revolutions of 1848 hit — led, as we well know, by liberals and liberal ideas — there was simply no corresponding liberal movement in Russia ready to mount a barricade. Now there were a few liberalish types in that Petrashevsky circle that we talked about in the lead up to 1848, but they were just kind of a mixed bag of intellectual free-thinkers who were already becoming much more enamored with socialism than they were with liberalism. And besides, they were broken up and scattered quite easily in 1849.

So now we’re right at the mid point of the 19th century, and there just aren’t that many liberals in Russia to speak of. If you had an education, you either supported the status quo, or you were getting into way more radical socialist ideas.

But that can’t be right, can it? I mean, once Tsar Alexander the Second arrives in 1855, someone has to be telling him to get going with the great reforms. There is obviously some extant group ready, willing, and able to make that case, and if it ain’t liberals then who is it? I mean, were liberals not the ones looking to liberate the serfs, create elected assemblies, and reform the judicial system to make it more friendly to the rule of law? Well, that all sounds pretty liberal to me.

And yes, there was a group of ministers and intellectuals ready to make those arguments, and in the future, Russian liberals will name this group among their spiritual ancestors, but they would be coming at it from a distinctly illiberal position. This generation of reformers wanted to do everything from the top down, from the center out. In their minds, an enlightened ministry was going to have to use the central bureaucracy to fight a political and social war against the old landed nobility and their anachronistic, presumptions and privileges. Now, they could not afford to be absolutely rigid in this approach to reform, and in plenty of places, expediency and a recognition of the limit to the Russian state meant that the central government could only do so much. But in terms of worldview, these mid 19th century great reformers look a lot like the advocates of 18th century enlightened despotism. And so though they will later be name-checked among the liberal grandfathers of the Kadets, the label liberal is kind of ill fitting. But they weren’t radical revolutionaries, and they weren’t reactionary conservatives, so I will give them that.

But the era of great reforms did carve out a space for people who more comfortably fit the label liberal. Especially liberal democrat, and those were the zemstvo. However circumscribed their mandate, and however limited their actual power, the zemstvos were handed some real power and a mandate to have a large impact on certain aspects of local administration, particularly in infrastructure schools and what we would call healthcare, right, doctors and hospitals. Because of both the nature of the zemstvo — they were elected assemblies working within the legal framework of the state — and because of the nature of their work — this is public reform improvement and administration — the zemstvo naturally attracted people with a liberal worldview. If you were an old stodgy reactionary, you wanted nothing to do with any of these reforms. And if you were a young, radical, revolutionary, well, the zemstvos were just so much empty window dressing, they were democratic lipstick for the tsarist pig. But if you were in between those extremes, if you did not support radical terrorism, but also did not like oppressive police states, well where did that leave you? That left you in the zemstvo. And it turned out to be a space seated by both extremes to a liberal middle.

Now, no less than the radical, the people who joined the zemstvo were disappointed that the great reforms became a bracketed time period, the era of great reform that was limited to the 1860s and did not continue towards what many thought would be the logical constitutional conclusion. The participants in the zemstvo system, both its elected members and the hired professional employees, thought that they were building the foundations of what would be a larger, wider, and deeper system of participatory government, and when that didn’t happen, they started to develop an independent, if ill-defined and unorganized, set of ideas that would earn them the name, the Zemstvo Constitutionalists.

Now, unlike their reformist cousins, those enlightened despots, the Zemstvo Constitutionalists did not trust the central bureaucracy to carry out further reforms or advanced Russia towards liberal freedom and progress. They wanted Russia to renew itself from the bottom up, not the top down. And they believe that a constitution, when it came, had to grow organically from some kind of democratically elected national assembly. It could not be some handed down by the grace of God charter of government thing. Now given that one of their mandates was local education, these constitutionalists put a lot of stock in improving the nature of Russian primary education, to ford a new generation, ready to create and then operate that hopefully organically grown national constitution.

But by now we’re heading into the 1870s, and Russia is barreling headlong towards the People’s Will declaring that the tsar must die. That fight, between the radicals and the reactionaries, is where all the real political action was going to be. And these liberal Zemstvo Constitutionalists were few in number and not particularly influential.

Now, one of the leaders of this little movement, if it could even be called that, was a guy named Ivan Petrunkevich. He spent a lot of time trying to dissuade various radical leaders from embracing revolutionary terrorism and to instead join this slower and more peaceful democratic push for a constitution, but to no avail. Not the least of which, because many radicals saw the proposed political constitution as simply a yoke that rich land owners were trying to slip on the people. They were well aware of the critiques of bourgeois constitutions being made by their brethren in the west, and they did not intend to fall for that same trap.

As he struck out with the radicals, Petrunkevich also lobbied the government saying, you can’t beat this revolution with clubs and guns and trains to Siberia, you need to undercut the reason for the revolutions being. Russia needs freedom of the press, freedom of assembly, and a democratic political system. If you give the people a voice and some real responsibility in government, they will stop throwing bombs. In March, 1879, Petrunkevich organized the first semi-clandestine meeting of what would become called the Zemstvo Union, a small group of constitutionalists who had a list of political and social demands. Now at the top of this list was of course a constitution and the standard list of liberal civil rights, but it’s also interesting to note that they wanted the government to also scrap the redemption payments that those emancipated serfs had to pay, as they were an immoral and inflammatory burden on the peasantry.

Because this was all taking place against the backdrop of an open war between People’s Will terrorists and a reactionary police state, the fortunes of these liberal constitutionalists rode like a rollercoaster ride over the next few years. Because shortly after the Zemstvo Union meeting in March of 1879, one of the nearest of the near missed assassination attempts on Tsar Alexander the Second happened in April 1879. Now extremely twitchy, the government viewed the zemstvo leaders with suspicion, even though part of their whole thing was we don’t want to do violent revolution. In this atmosphere, anyone challenging the status quo was suspect, and so Petrunkevich was arrested and exiled to Siberia.

But ironically, two assassination attempts later, and suddenly the fortunes of the liberal Zemstvo Constitutionalists was back on the rise. Especially after the Winter Palace bombing, the tsar and his advisors were like, hell, maybe we do need a new strategy, and so they invited in the new Minister of the Interior Loris-Melikov, who, even if he wasn’t necessarily a dyed in the wool liberal, echoed a lot of what the Zemstvo Constitutionalists were saying, we need to let the air out of this thing. We need a new round of reforms. Probably a round of reforms that move us in the direction of a political constitution.

So Loris-Melikov came into office with a slate of liberal-minded ministers. And for like a split second, it looked like the Tsar Liberator’s reign was going to end as it had begun: with a bunch of progressive reforms moving towards at least a semi-democratic constitution for Russia. But instead, the tsar got blown to bits and the constitutionalists’ fortunes plummeted once again. Alexander the Third had no time or patience for any of this claptrap, and the 1880s became a desert for Russian liberalism. Those who kept the faith through this lost decade emerged with an even greater conviction that the central tsarist bureaucracy could simply not be trusted. Enlightened despotism was well out of favor by the time they came back around again in the mid 1890s.

We’re going to wrap things up today with the culminating figure of Russian liberalism, a guy who’s going to be with us for a good long time: Pavel Milyukov. He’s going to be one of the principal leaders and organizers of the Kadets, and then way down the line is going to end up foreign minister in the provisional government, and in-between, have a pretty lengthy political career in and around the post 1905 Dumas. So, we need to talk about Pavel Milyukov.

Milyukov was born in 1859 into a middle-class family in Moscow. His father, who died when Milyukov was a kid, was a professor of architecture. A precocious child with a great memory, Milyukov taught himself things well beyond the standard Russian education. He learned five languages and went off to university with a particular passion for history. Entering the University of Moscow in the late 1870s means that he’s a student just as the streets are exploding into open war, and though he was briefly expelled for participating in some student demonstrations, he was allowed to return and finish his degree, and he never got too deeply caught up in really real radical politics. So he graduated with a degree in history, and then went on to take up a position teaching at the University of Moscow.

Now until he was about 40 years old, Milyukov was principally known for his work in history. And had he died then, at the age of 40, he still would have gone down as one of the great intellectual figures of his generation. Having read and been inspired by the sociological developments out in the west — he read Herbert Spencer and Auguste Comte and Émile Durkheim and Karl Marx –Milyukov developed a sociological approach to Russian history. Turning away from what he thought of as a dry recitation of the deeds of kings and emperors, he was interested in the whole of a society’s culture. He was less interested in studying the fishes, and more interested in studying the waters within which those fishes swam. With this approach, he hoped to close once and for all the ongoing debate between westernizers and slavophiles. Milyukov himself was a staunchly European Russian who looked west, and he believed that there was something like a universal evolutionary path for societies, but he also believed that said universal path was guided and directed by the material conditions of a given time in place; that included physical geography, as well as what Marx might call the modes of economic production.

But while he rejected the random happenstance of personality driven history, he also never got on board with determinism of any kind, and he considered himself to occupy a middle space between romantic historians, who wanted to exalt great leaders, and a coming generation of historical materialists, who thought it all came down to conditions and that individuals counted for almost nothing. But that said, he clearly leaned in the materialist direction, and did believe that there was an evolutionary course to history. But that said evolutionary course was leading Russia towards constitutional parliamentary democracy. His dissertation was a study of Peter the Great’s reforms, taking the novel position that Peter himself counted for very little in the story of Peter the Great’s reforms. But then by the later 1890s, he was cranking out what would become called the Outlines of Russian Culture, a hugely successful and influential undertaking that sought to synthesize geography, climate, economics, religion, politics, art, education, and literature, to produce a definitive analysis of Russia and its people. And like I said, if this had been all Milyukov had done, he’d still be getting talked about as a giant in Russian historiography.

But that’s not all he did. Milyukov was interested in politics at a very young age, but he did not follow the radical path. Instead, his study of Russian culture, economics and history led him to the conclusion that what Russia needed more than anything else was a democratic system of constitutional government. No friend of even enlightened despotism, Milyukov believed that the problem was that the state and the people and always been kept well apart from each other, each rarely taking any notice of the other. Remember, at the local level, the villages were still mostly self-governed at this point. This meant that national government policy was wholly unresponsive to the people’s needs. And all this revolutionary trouble, radical terrorists fighting a violent police state, it could be resolved by bringing the people into the state. If you introduce universal suffrage and democratic representative government, you will make the state the people’s concern and it will have to respond to them. Unmet needs will have to be addressed because the people will be the new foundation of power. And if you couple all that with further economic development to raise the standard of living and education, well, now you’re talking about a healthy and robust national spirit, rather than the broken, paranoid, weak, violent, and angry spirit that currently pervaded everything.

So by the mid 1890s, Milyukov was getting more active and more vocal and politics, which would lead him to spend most of the decade between 1895 and 1905 bouncing between stints in prison, forced exile, and voluntary vacations abroad. But that is beyond the scope of our show here, and part of the story that leads us to the revolution of 1905.

So we’ll leave it there. Next week, we will talk about those who thought that men like Milyukov were hopelessly naive, that mere liberal democratic reforms and a constitutional government would never be enough to really liberate Russia. But the people we’re going to talk about next week also disagreed with that weird little Marxist cult who thought that a tiny minority of urban industrial workers were going to be the key to real revolution. The peasants were still the vast majority of the Russian population, and political action must be by the people if it was going to be for the people, and it needed to be for the people.

So next week, we are going to talk about the origins of the Socialist Revolutionary Party.

10.019 – Nicky and Alix

This week’s episode is brought to you by Audible. Audible has the world’s largest selection of audio books and audio entertainment, including audible originals, which are stories created exclusively for audible, including documentaries, audio books, and scripted shows that you can’t hear anywhere else.

You can listen to audible at the gym while shopping in the car while traveling, anytime you can’t read, you can always listen with audible and audible members. Now get more than ever every month. You get to choose one audio book, regardless of price, as well as two audible originals from a fresh selection.

Now this week, we’re getting into Nicholas and Alexandra and there’s no shortage of books about their doomed family, the family Romanov by Candace Fleming or the Romanov sisters by Helen Rappaport, which is about the children’s lives and the lead up to world war one, the revolution, and then ultimately, well, spoiler alert.

It doesn’t end well for any of them. So start listening with a 30 day audible trial, choose one audio book and two audible originals. Absolutely free. Visit audible.com/revolutions or text REVOLUTIONS to 500, 500. That again, visit audible.com/revolutions. Or text REVOLUTIONS to 500, 500.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.19: Nicky and Alix

So we have done a top line history of the tsars. We saw the principality of Moscow become the tsardom of Russia, become the Russian Empire. We saw the founding of the Romanov dynasty in 163, and saw that dynasty continued to produce the rulers of Russia in perpetuity. We saw them forge a multinational empire. We saw the emperors westernized under Peter the Great and Catherine the Great. We saw them rise to become a decisive, great power in European affairs, and then watched them scrambled to keep up with a world that was moving much faster than they were.

But now we come to the last Romanov, the last tsar: Nicholas the Second. The full weight of history was about to come crashing down on his head, and if God had handpicked Nicholas to navigate Russia through the tumultuous turn from the 19th century to the 20th century, he could not have picked a worse man for the job. So let’s talk about the future last tsar, Nicholas the Second.

Nikolai Alexandrovich Romanov was born on May the sixth, 1868. His father was the Tsarevich Alexander, and his mother was Maria, formerly Princess Dagmar of Denmark, before her arrival and conversion to Orthodoxy led to a name change. Now, given the way that the Romanovs had arranged their marriages and intermarriages, importing husbands and wives and then importing husbands and wives for the product of those imported husbands and wives, little Nicky was mostly German and Danish. Nicky was also the scion of a great extended royal family that had grown up under Queen Victoria in the later 19th century that included, like, half the crown heads in Europe, concentrated especially in northern Europe, Nicholas’s mother, Maria was the sister of Alexandra of Denmark, who was herself the wife of the Prince of Wales, Albert Edward, though they were known to all as Aunt Alix and Uncle Berty. Nicholas joined a generation of grandchildren/cousins that included Kaiser Wilheim the Second, who they all called Willie, George the Fifth of England, and also the kings and queens of Denmark and Greece and Norway. Small principalities medium-sized kingdoms, enormous sprawling empires; when the rulers of Europe got together, it was quite literally a family reunion.

Now, unlike his father, who kind of kept the European family at arms length, Nicholas fit right in with this crowd. He was an active, welcome, and happy member of this extended dynastic clan. He went along on regular trips to Denmark to visit his mother’s relatives and was always running into English and German cousins and aunts, uncles, and grandparents. At the age of five, he spent two months at Marlborough House in England being spoiled rotten by Aunt Alix and uncle Berty. So it’s safe to say that Nicky was born at the top of every social, political, and economic pyramid in Europe. But his father had ideas about how kids should be raised, and pampered luxury was not the way to go. The future Emperor Alexander the Third was into getting up early, taking cold baths, hunting and fishing, manly stuff. And his children, of whom there were five more after Nicholas, lived in palaces, but they slept on cots. They ate porridge for breakfast. Things were meant to be hard and simple and cold. They were meant to grow up strong and durable, not soft and weak.

But the thing is though, Nicholas always held his father in an intense reverential awe. And he tried to live up to those hard expectations, he was not a hard boy. And he was not going to grow up to be a hard man. For better or for worse, he was soft. One of his relatives described his smile as tender, shy, and a little bit sad. And physically Nicholas did not measure up at all. Remember, old Peter the Great had been seven feet tall. Nicky’s great-grandfather and namesake Nicholas, the First had been six foot seven. His own father was a barrel chested six foot three. When Nicholas grew up, he was all of five foot seven in boots. His nickname growing up was Nikolasha, little Nicholas. So I’m just going to do the joke now about how he had literally big boots to fill and couldn’t do it, and just let you groan your way through it.

But since he was a aristocrat and heir to the Russian Empire, it wasn’t all cold baths and porridge. Mickey was extensively tutored in the ways of both Europe and Russia: history, geography, math, literature, and languages. And by all accounts, he was a good student and had an excellent memory. He spoke French and German very well, he spoke English flawlessly. He also only ever excelled at the other side of a princely education: he was an excellent shot on the hunt and he was a great rider. He was a good dancer and he loved to do it. So on the whole, even if he was small and sweet, he was coming up as an ideal prince and future emperor. But there is a sense early on that though Nicky was good at memorizing things and reciting them and remembering them, that more creative abstract thinking was never really his thing. He would learn something, and then he would know it, rather than turn it over in his mind, combine it with other things and see what new and possibly independent thoughts might appear. And helping along this idea that he should learn something to know it, not abstract beyond it, was one of his most important tutors who also happened to be one of the most important leaders of the empire through these years: Konstantin Pobedonostsev.

If Sergei Witte — and it is Sergei Vit-uh, not Sergei Vitt, I messed that up last week, I’m sorry about that — Sergei Witte represented the advancing economic spirit of the age, Pobedonostsev represented their retreating, traditional conservative, political, and social spirit. Pobedonostsev was an old bald humorless skeleton of a man with a dour disposition and a misanthropic view of the world. He began his career as a jurist and a legal expert, and by ideological and religious conviction was aghast at everything the Tsar Liberator had gotten up to in the 1860s Pobedonostsev was a staunch believer in orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality. He tended to believe that the Russian people were inherently lazy and stupid. He thought political freedom was wicked. He thought constitutions the devil’s work. He said that parliaments were the instruments of ambition, vanity and self-interest which, I mean, you could maybe say the same thing about a family running a despotic autocracy, but, uh, sure, man, go off.

In addition to his positive admiration for the necessarily strong hand of autocracy, Pobedonostsev was also a religious and ethnic bigot. He disliked Jews, Catholics, Protestants, and Muslims. Orthodox Christianity was one true faith for the one true God. And that one true God had chosen the tsar to rule. Pobedonostsev tutored the future Tsar Alexander the Third and in him found an eager receptacle for all these reactionary ideas. And when the time came, Alexander made sure that Pobedonostsev played a major role in his own children’s education, most especially little Nicholas. After Alexander the Third became tsar in 1881. Pobedonostsev was then given a major hand in shaping the reactionary politics of the 1880s from his position as procurator of the Orthodox Church, and I have seen him called the high priest of stagnation.

At the age of 12, Nicky’s life was progressing pretty normally for an heir to the heir to the throne. Ruling the empire was at the end of the line, but that end of the line was still quite a ways off. His grandfather the Tsar Liberator was still pretty healthy and in his mid sixties, his father was the picture of robust health and in his mid thirties. Nicky himself was still just a kid. But then in 1881, obviously, shocking tragedy struck. Nicky was hanging around in the Winter Palace on March the first 1881, when an emergency clamor electrified everyone in the building and people started running this way and that. Then the dying body of his once pretty healthy grandfather was dragged into an office, where he died in a bloody heap. And just like that Nicky’s father was tsar. Nicky himself was suddenly the heir to the throne. One more bomb, and he would be the tsar.

After the assassination of his Tsar Liberator, the new tsar, Alexander the Third, took the advice of his security ministers and moved the whole family out of St. Petersburg permanently. They moved to the Gatchina Palace, a gargantuan 900 room palace in the suburbs that could be better policed and protected, and for the rest of his reign, Tsar Alexander the Third remained there, coming to St. Petersburg only to perform certain ceremonial functions. And if you read the 1882 preface to the Russian edition of the Communist Manifesto, where Marx and Engels are enthusiastic about the prospects of tsardom being toppled by radical revolutionaries, they refer to Alexander the Third as the Prisoner of Gatchina. And this is what they’re referring to. We’ve got him on the run, he’s scared and in hiding, we just need to finish the job.

In 1884, Nicky turned 16 and had his coming of age ceremony where he officially stopped being a boy, though it would be sometime before he really left the mental trappings of childhood behind. But 1884 was a more significant year for another reason: his uncle grand. Duke Sergei, married the 25 year old princess Elizabeth of Hesse. Ella, as she was known, was another granddaughter of Queen Victoria, and on the occasion of her wedding, she brought along her 12 year old sister to serve as a bridesmaid. And it was in the activity surrounding the wedding of Sergei and Ella that Nicky first met Alix, his future wife and the future empress of Russia.

Princess Alix Victoria Helena Louise Beatrice, Princess of Hesse was born June the sixth, 1872. She was the daughter of the Grand Duke of Hesse, Louis the Fourth, and Princess Alice of the United Kingdom, who was third daughter of Queen Victoria and the now late Prince Albert. Their little baby girl was named after her mother, and that name, Alix, was just the German approximate pronunciation of the English name, Alice, and it always makes me happy when other people butcher English names so that I know that it’s not just me going the other way. Little Alix was brought up a bright and happy kid, and she was so bright and happy that from a very young age, her nickname around the house was Sunny. When she was two years old — so, 1874 — Hesse was forcibly annexed into the recently proclaimed German Empire. And so, though she too was in the extended dynastic family and Willie — that is, Kaiser Wilheim the Second — was her first cousin, Alix always had a lingering bitterness against the arrogant Prussians.

Now Alix’s world was fundamentally changed in 1878. The scourge of diphtheria came through and her younger sister died, making Alix once again the youngest member of her family. Now this was of course gut wrenching, but then just a few weeks later, her mother, Princess Alice, all of 35 years old, also died. A six year old child who loses her mother is going to be profoundly affected, and Alix was. The sunniness became far more withheld, she became more serious, more withdrawn, more unsettled by company she did not know or trust. After this tragedy though, her grandmother, Queen Victoria, kind of adopted the whole family of her now widowed son-in-law, inviting them to come stay in England whenever and for as long as they wanted, Victoria took a special shine to Alix and Alix responded in kind. She always loved her granny, always loved England, and took on many of the habits and manners and tastes of English women of the time, much to Queen Victoria’s evident delight.

In 1884, the now 12 year old Alix accompanied her older sister Ella, who was marrying the Russian grand Duke Sergei, and she met her 16 year old cousin Nicky for the first time. But though the pair met for the first time at the ages of 12 and 16, 12 and 16 is not exactly the age of romance. But when she came back for a second visit five years later, she was 17 and he was 21, and this time some sparks started to fly.

In the intervening five years, Nicky was not exactly in a hurry to grow up to be tsar. Nor was anyone in a hurry to force him to grow up and be tsar. His father was still young and healthy, Alexander the Third expected to reign for at least 20 more years, maybe even 30, so rushing Nicky along the process of psychological, emotional, and political maturity was not a very high priority for anyone. And the tsar does not seem to have been particularly impressed with his eldest son, and so didn’t really feel much like bringing him into the daily practice of government.

So through the 1880s, Nicky is just a playboy. He sat in on council meetings from time to time, but was bored and got out of it as quickly as he could, and no one ever gave him anything interesting to do anyway. So he did what any other insanely rich and privileged teenager would do in these circumstances: he partied with his friends. They had dinners and dances, balls, concerts, lots of gambling and drinking and carousing. He very much liked all things, military. He loved a good parade, and a good regimental dinner. He really prized his rank as a colonel in the Russian army, and he dug drinking with the boys, to the point where his mother had to remind him that these were his subjects and his subordinates, not his friends, and he really shouldn’t be getting falling down drunk and needing them to carry him to his carriage at the end of the night, it was all a bit embarrassing. But Nicky was having a good time. And he wasn’t like a huge jerk or anything, he was predisposed to liking people, he was predisposed to wanting people to like him. He liked pleasing people, and being pleased by people. He wasn’t a let’s go throw rocks at the peasants kind of spoiled rich boy, but he was very much a spoiled rich boy.

Now during these years, Nicky enjoyed hanging out with his quote unquote aunt Ella, who was really just a few years older than he was. But when her little sister Alix came back for a second visit to Russia in 1889, Nicky was around all the time. And this is when we have him writing in his diary that one day he’s going to marry Alix. Now she was not so sure about this. She liked him, she maybe even loved him — he was handsome and charming and wonderful — but she was a devout Lutheran, and marrying Nicholas came with the price of conversion to Orthodoxy. But for now, no one was in a hurry, so they just flirted and enjoyed each other’s company. She came back to Russia again in 1890 and stayed out on an estate near Moscow. But this time Nicky did not come around, because he was preparing to depart on a world tour.

So the now 22 year old Nicky, his brother, George and their cousin, Prince George of Greece and marked on a world tour at the end of 1890. First they traveled to Egypt, then they moved on to India, then Singapore and Bangkok and Hong Kong, and every stop, he represented the Russian Empire to the various courts and dignitaries he encountered. The party finally wound up in Japan, where in April of 1891, Nicky was nearly killed before he ever got the chance to go down in history as the last tsar of Russia. While they were walking through Ōtsu Japan, a dude came at Nicky with the sword and tried to kill him. His first glancing blow left a deep cut in Nicky’s forehead, giving him a permanent scar, the second thrust was blocked by Prince George of Greece. Now, I have read multiple motives for this attack, one of them being this guy was a religious fanatic who was upset over the entourage’s desecration of a temple. I have also read that he may have been an angry husband whose wife Nicky had hit on. Either way, the assassination failed, and it went down as another near miss assassination attempt on a Romanov. But aside from the scar and the occasional headaches, the lingering after effects of this attack was a persistent racism towards the Japanese that Nicholas displayed for the rest of his life. Typically, he referred to them as monkeys.

The return trip from Japan to St. Petersburg was overland, and Nicky happened to be in Vladivostok in May, 1892, when they were getting ready to launch the east to west half of the Trans-Siberian railway project. And Nicky actually lay the first stone of the final Eastern terminus in Vladivostok. But the train was not yet built, and so Nicky had to endure the long and disjointed road and river and rail journey back to St. Petersburg.

After his return from the world tour, the newly-minted minister of finance, Sergei Witte, advised the tsar that maybe they should put Nicky in charge of the Trans-Siberian railway project. An idea at which the tsar scoffed. He said, he’s a child with childish ideas. To which Witte responded, well sure, but he’s got to grow up sometime, and this would be a decent way to ease him into it. But the tsar would not hear of it, and Witte resigned himself to watching the boy ominously drift irresponsibly, with so much responsibility looming in his future.

So when Nicky returned to Russia, he returned to his playboy lifestyle, which now added a new feature: a girlfriend. Mathilde Kschessinska was a 19 year old ballet dancer, and just getting going with a career that would make her one of the most famous and beloved ballet dancers in Russian history. She and Nicky had crossed paths multiple times since they first met in 1890, but when he came back, the relationship with Mathilde got serious on both sides. They spent as much time together as they could, often in an apartment that she kept in the city where they could be alone or just hang out in the company of a small group of friends. But both of them knew going into this, that even though their relationship was more than just some random fling — I mean, they were a couple — there was no way it was going to ever end in anything but Nicky going off to marry a proper princess. And for Nicky, that still meant Alix of Hesse, whatever anyone else said.

At first, his parents wanted him to marry Hélène, the daughter of the Count of Paris, that is, the grandson of the last King of the French Louie Philippe. But Hélène refused, because she was a staunch Catholic and would not convert to Orthodoxy as her position as Empress of Russia would require. So Nicky’s parents next looked to Princess Margaret of Prussia, who Nicky refused on the grounds that he was not attracted to her and she was boring, and then she refused on the grounds that she would also not convert to Orthodoxy. Now there were other options out there, but Nicky was still persistently insisting that he was going to marry Alix, even though his parents were opposed. Alix was a fine girl they said, but she was not a suitable match for an emperor. Meanwhile, she was off fending off her own promising proposals, most especially one from Prince Eddie, the eldest son of the Prince of Wales, who she refused saying that they just would not be happy together.

In 1893, Nicky went off to England to attend the wedding of his cousin, the future King George the Fifth, and moderate hi-jinks ensued, thanks to how much these two future monarchs resemble each other. They have the same face, the same vandyke beard, and they parted their hair the same way. And Nicky spoke such good English that they were often just straight up mistaken for each other, like random drunk uncles coming up and clapping Nicky on the back and saying, boy, how does it feel to be married? You know, that sort of thing. But Nicky wasn’t a married man yet.

Upon his return to Russia though, he found his insistence that he was going to marry Alix of Hesse suddenly finding greater acceptance from his parents. In early 1894, tsar Alexander the Third’s robust health had began to falter, and even if this was merely a brush with mortality, it was enough of a brush to make both the emperor and empress eager to see Nicky’s marriage settled. They needed him off producing more heirs to keep the Romanov dynasty going; I mean, god forbid Nicholas turned out to be the last Romanov.

So in April of 1894, Alix and Aunt Ella’s brother, Prince Louis of Hesse, was going to marry Princess Victoria Melita in Coburg. Everyone was going to be there. And when Nicky was added to the guest list as the principal Emissary of Russia, he brought with him permission from his parents to ask Alix to marry him. Nicky was over the moon. He believed this was his destiny. But it was going to take some convincing to get Alix on board.

So this wedding in Coburg in April of 1894 turns out to be a pretty famous affair. There were indeed tons of relatives who turned out, including Queen Victoria herself, everyone’s granny, Kaiser Wilheim the Second, Willie, the Prince of Wales, Uncle Berty, and a raft of grandchildren, aunts, uncles, and cousins. And there’s a pretty famous photograph that they all took at Berty’s suggestion, which is famous both for its single frame assembling of like half the rulers of Europe, but also for the fact that in about 10 years, they’re all going to be blowing the hell out of each other, and at least the Russian contingent would all be assassinated or executed or commit suicide. So it’s a very famous family portrait… a family portrait of a doomed family.

File:Queen Victoria and family at Coburg.jpg - Wikimedia Commons

But of course, nobody knew that yet. The immediate family drama that dominated this wedding was the fact that Nicky had shown up intending to propose to Alix, have you heard? This was a big deal, and Nicky wasted no time going to see her as soon as he could and asking her directly to marry him. But she did not immediately say yes. Again, she was a devout Christian, and she was a Lutheran. That was the faith she had been raised in and the faith she professed. She was like, look, I think I like you, I think I might even love you, but I can’t convert to Orthodoxy, that’s just not what I believe. So Nicky departed this meeting undeterred, but without a yes. This unaccepted proposal then dominated the chatter of the attendees of the wedding. The general consensus was that it was a great match and Alix should say yes. Victoria had been initially skeptical, but now that the match was at hand, she seemed thrilled by the idea. She loved Alix, she liked Nicholas, and Alix might be a good influence on Russia generally. Their cousin Kaiser Wilhelm impressed upon Alix that she simply had to do her duty and say yes. Alix’s older sister Ella’s voice probably carried the most weight because she said, look, I converted to Orthodoxy, it’s fine, it’s all of a piece, it’s not that big of a deal. You should do it. You like Nicholas, you’d be happy with him. So say yes. So Alix came around — she said yes. This then turned out to be the big news of the wedding, we have just joined the future emperor and empress of Russia. And I can only imagine what the actual bride and groom thought about all this. I mean, this is their wedding, it’s supposed to be their big moment, and it turned out to be the mere backdrop for like a season finale of the Bachelor.

After the engagement, Nicky had to go home to Russia, but was soon turning around and heading to England for a six week long rendezvous with his now fiance. At first, they got to spend three days basically alone together at a seaside resort, which in the future would go down in both their memories as like the happiest three days of their whole lives. Then they went up to London where they continued to spend a lot of time together but now they were under the closer scrutiny of both society and Queen Victoria.

After this glorious six weeks together, Nicky had to go home for the wedding of his younger sister. But that wedding was also overshadowed by momentous news. The pains and health problems that had started up for the tsar at the beginning of the year were getting worse, not better. And in the fall of 1894, there was real whispered concern among doctors, advisors, and family that something was, like, really seriously wrong. The tsar was diagnosed with a possibly fatal kidney disease.

The tsar tried to put all this off, pretend like nothing was wrong, but on October, 1894, he was finally prevailed upon to go south to recuperate. He was meant ultimately to go to the Island of Corfu, but he couldn’t get past Lavadia on the Black Sea Coast before the family decided he was too weak to travel further. Things got bad enough that Nicky summoned Alix to come join them. Things might be moving faster than either of us thought. Please come.

The chaos around the now very possibly dying tsar was such that the court secretary straight up forgot to arrange passage for Alix, and she had to book a seat as a private passenger. But when she showed up, Tsar Alexander the Third insisted on getting up and greeting her in full military regalia. She was, after all, the future empress of his empire. They all then spent a week and a half lingering in and around what was now distressingly becoming clear was the deathbed of the tsar. Alix took stock of the situation and concluded that Nicky was not being forceful and assertive enough in all this, that he was often being kept out of the loop of doctors and ministers and his mother Empress Maria. And in what marks probably her first real influence on her husband, she said, look, make them come to you, make them report everything to you, you are next in line for the throne. But Nicky was shy and tender and unprepared for all of this. He was sitting there like, I don’t want to make trouble. But he took her advice and tried to insist that he mattered.

Not that things were left in this confused state for long. On October the 20th, 1894, Tsar Alexander the Third suddenly stopped breathing. And then he died. He was just 49 years old. At the age of 26, Nicky was now Emperor Nicholas the Second. He was not prepared. He had almost no experience in statecraft beyond family diplomacy. He had never been asked to rise to a single occasion in his life. He had figured mentally he had about twenty more years to grow up and get settled, and now his father, who he had always considered something of a god on earth, was dead. And in talking to Grand Duke Alexander, Nicky famously let loose his concern, he said, “What am I going to do? What is going to happen to me and you? To Xenia, to Alix, to mother, to all Russia?”

Well my man, we’re about to find out, aren’t we? But I can tell you, the fact that you figure so prominently in a podcast about the great political revolutions in history that does not bode well for you.

So, as I said, last time, I am taking the week off next week, but if you need more Mike Duncan in your life, I did successfully complete interviews at Sound Education with my new friends at Pax Britannica and the Eastern Border. Both of those interviews have now posted, and I will include links in the show notes to both of them, but you’re looking for Pax Britannica and the Eastern Border. I am off now to delve even deeper into the Lafayette archives at Cornell, and will see you again in two weeks, as the reign of Nicholas the Second begins, and the old world prepares to end.

 

 

10.090 – The Polish Soviet War

This week’s episode is brought to you by Audible. Audible, lets you enjoy all your audio entertainment on one app. You’ll always find the best of what you love and something new to discover. This includes audio books, Audible originals, and, ahem, podcasts. The Audible app makes it easy to listen anytime, anywhere — while you’re traveling or working out or walking or doing chores, you get to decide when and where.

Now I apparently got on a Jane Austin kick, because after finishing Pride and Prejudice, I moved right onto Sense and Sensibility, specifically the unabridged one narrated by Juliet Stevenson, and it’s great. Jane Austin makes for great audio book material, not so heavy that I feel like I have to sit down and take notes, but also not so light that it’s just frivolous and I get bored. It’s never boring, it’s never dull, and I’m always eager to pick it back up, it’s great.

So visit audible.com/revolutions, or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500. That again, visit audible.com/revolutions or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Trade Coffee. Did you know that 90% of coffee in the grocery store is actually stale? The coffee you know and think you love is badly in need of an upgrade. So instead of rebuying the same old, same old, let Trade Coffee send you something freshly roasted that you’re literally guaranteed to love. You take a quiz to get started and then Trade calculates a flavor profile that matches you with the freshest roasted and ethically sourced beans that you will enjoy. It’s made by America’s best independent roasters, and Trade Coffee guarantees you’ll love your first bag, or they will replace it for free.

Now this week, my bag came from Necessary Coffee in Lancaster, PA, which, y’know, I just had to laugh when I opened up the package, because it’s just this bag that says Necessary Coffee on it. And you know what that’s exactly. Right. And this is very necessary coffee. Coffee is necessary. It’s got a very nice brown sugar thing going on for it and I enjoyed it very much, it was very necessary. So thank you, Necessary Coffee. For our listeners, right now Trade Coffee is offering a total of $20 off your first three bags when you go to drinktrade.com/revolutions. To get started, take their quiz at drinktrade.com/revolutions and start your journey to your perfect cup.

That again is drink. trade.com/revolutions for $20 off your first three bags.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Chime. Leave winter behind and head into spring with a better checking account. Chime is an award-winning app and debit card which has no overdraft fees, no monthly fees, no foreign transaction fees, or service fees. With over 60,000 fee-free in network ATM’s at many locations like Walgreens and 7/11 and CVS, you can access your money when you need it, where you need it. You can also send money to anyone, even if they aren’t on Chime. Fee free for you, and no cash out fees for them.

So make your first good decision of the new year and join over 10 million people using Chime. Sign up takes only two minutes and doesn’t affect your credit score. Get started at chime.com/revolutions.

That again, chime.com/revolutions.

Banking services provided by, and debit card issued by, the Bank Corp or Stride Bank. NA members FDIC. Get fee-free transactions at any money pass ATM in a 7/11 location and at any Allpoint or Visa Plus Alliance ATM, otherwise out of network ATM withdrawal fees may apply, sometimes pay anyone instant transfers can be delayed. The recipient must use a valid debit card or be a Chime member to claim funds.\

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions

Episode 10.90 – The Polish Soviet War

After spending 1919 launching multiple attempts to overthrow the Communists, the White movement was collapsing into a heap on all fronts by 1920. In the east, Admiral Kolchak’s forces disintegrated in Siberia, and he himself was executed in February 1920. Down in the south, General Denikin’s armies were pushed all the way down to the Black Sea port of Novorossiysk, where Denikin evacuated as many people as he could over to Crimea before resigning his command and departing for permanent exile in April 1920.

This was not the end of the Whites, as remnants of Kolchak’s armies will remain active in Sibera, while General Pyotr Wrangel will organize a final redoubt of the southern Whites in Crimea. But history will soon mark this all down as the last stands of a defeated cause, not a springboard back to final victory. From a contemporaneous point of view, it was clear by the spring of 1920 that the chances of the Whites prevailing over the Reds in the Russian Civil War were small. From a historical point of view, we know that those small chances would not be converted. But this does not mean the Russians are done fighting with each other, nor does it mean the Communist regime in Moscow no longer faces dire threats to their existence. Their victories over Kolchak in the east and Denikin in the south simply changed where they fought, and who they fought, and specifically it turned their attention to unanswered questions in the west.

For centuries, millions of people in hundreds of thousands of miles of territory in central and eastern Europe had been dominated by imperial regimes based in Berlin, Vienna and St. Petersburg. As these great empires collapsed in the midst of World War I, subject peoples revived the dreams of 1848 and sought independence. Finns, Estonians, Latvians, Lithuanians, Belarusians, Ukrainians, Romanians, Czechs, Slovaks, and Poles all sought sovereign independence, both from their former Imperial masters and from each other. The final defeat of the Central Powers in the autumn of 1918 triggered a violent race among all these peoples to stake out as much territory as possible for themselves before the dust settled and the diplomats of the victorious Allied Powers started drawing lines on maps in Paris.

Now, so far we’ve talked about these scrambles in the regions immediately bordering central Russia — places like Finland, Estonia, Latvia, Lithuania, Belarus and Ukraine. We know that we are dealing with conflicts defined by a dozen different factional dimensions, including ethnicity, language, religion, social class, political ideology, and national identity. These conflicts thus unfolded simultaneously as internal civil wars and external border wars, as armies crisscrossed central and eastern Europe capturing and relinquishing territory in the name of this political party or that nationality.

The objective of the Allied diplomats in Paris was to organize new nation states that would ensure national self-determination, but this is massively complicated by the fact that these regions were, in reality, a jumble of different ethnic and national groups living side-by-side — often literally next door neighbors, each wielding their own historical claim for their groups’ right to political dominance in that region. In circumstances such as these, it is usually force of arms that makes the final determination of whose title is recognized, and whose is discarded.

Now, today, we are going to turn the dial one big click to the west, and talk about Poland, because one of the most immediate consequences of the collapse of the Russian Whites in the Civil War in 1919 was the eruption of the Polish Soviet War in 1920. Now, having been erased from the map of Europe by the third Polish partition in 1795, Polish leaders had never given up their dream of winning back independence, as was evidenced by numerous revolts, rebellions, and revolutions during the 123 year interval between 1795 and 1918. None of those revolts, rebellions, or revolutions had proved successful, but to say that the political situation in 1918 was quite a bit different would be a massive understatement. In November 1918, Polish leaders got together in Warsaw and declared the independence of what they were calling the Second Polish Republic. The final borders of this Second Polish Republic were yet to be determined, as there was quite a range of possibilities. At its maximum extent, during the medieval period, the great Polish Lithuanian Commonwealth had been one of the largest political entities in Europe, encompassing a massive swath of territory between the Baltic Sea and the Black Sea. On the other hand, at its minimum extent, Poland didn’t even exist — all of its territory was claimed by the Prussian, Austrian, and Russian Empires. So, the final border of this new Second Polish Republic was bound to be somewhere in between those extremes, and they were going to have to fight for every potential square mile. Starting in November, 1918, the Poles fought and they fought hard. To the west, they embarked on the greater Polish Uprising and Silesian Uprisings against Germany; to the southwest, it was the Polish-Czechoslovak War; to the northeast, the Polish-Lithuanian war; to the Southeast, it was the Polish-Ukrainian War, the latter two of which are folded into the main topic of today’s episode and the reason why we’re talking about all this: the Polish-Soviet war of 1919 and 1920.

The Polish Soviet conflict began almost the minute the Central Powers admitted defeat in World War I. As we talked about back in episode 10.84, after the Soviet leaders in Moscow, annulled the Treaty of Brest-Litovsk, they sent Red Army detachments west into territories they had once renounced, and now plan to reclaim. Over the winter of 1918-1919, they occupied cities like Vilnius, Minsk, and Kiev. But their strategy was not one of annexation or direct incorporation of territory, but instead establishing an array of nominally independent socialist soviet republics in the former territories of the Russian Empire. So, there would be an Estonian SSR, a Latvian SSR, a Ukrainian SSR. The idea was to co-op national liberatory ambitions while ensuring local Communists prevailed over other would be leaders, whether they were liberal, bourgeois, nationalist, or reactionary. This was a practical step towards the ultimate goal, which was international revolution of the proletariat that would erase all national boundaries and identities.

But in most cases in 1918 and 1919, the local Communist parties were not very strong. And the advance of the Red Army was not welcomed by locals as a harbinger of liberation, but instead resisted as a harbinger of renewed Russian imperialism. Over in Poland, alarm bells clanged incessantly by the time new year’s 1919 came around when it got out that the Red Army was referring to part of their western push as Target: Vistula, indicating their plans to march all the way to Warsaw.

Now by far the most important Polish leader facing this Russian advance, and who had spent his life fighting for an independent Poland, was a guy called Yosef Pilsudski. So, before we go on, we really got to introduce Pilsudski, because he’s been around the revolutionary block about a dozen times. Yosef Pilsudski was born in 1867 into a noble Polish family from Lithuania, an area that was at that time part of the Russian Empire. This was, in fact, just a few years after the 1863 Polish Uprising against Russian domination, which led to some pretty severe reprisals and policy changes from the tsar. This meant stepping up Russification of the region, pushing Orthodox Christianity over local Catholicism, and the Russian language over Polish.

Pilsudski came from a family of adamant Polish patriots. His father participated in the 1863 Rebellion, and Pilsudski himself was a rebellious revolutionary against tsarist Russia from a very young age. He participated in demonstrations, got rejected from university for his political affiliations, and was even tangentially caught up when his brother was implicated in a plot to kill the tsar. And — small world alert — his brother was caught up in the 1887 plot to kill Tsar Alexander the Third where one of the co-conspirators was Lenin’s brother, so that’s how small this revolutionary world really was. Pilsudski himself was arrested in the wake of all this and exiled to Siberia for five years.

When he returned, he joined the socialist underground in Poland and became editor in chief of the newspaper called The Worker. But though he had left-wing sympathies, his main motivation was Polish patriotism, and this left him hanging in a space between the more overtly nationalistic Poles and the internationalist socialists like, for example, Rosa Luxemburg. But he never lacked for revolutionary fervor, and he spent the next several years bouncing in and out of prison before going abroad, and at the outbreak of the Russo-Japanese War, we actually find him in Tokyo trying to convince the Japanese government to arm and fund a Polish rebellion against Russia, which they considered, but ultimately declined, after other Polish representatives in Japan maintained it would be a fool’s errand — and in particular, I’m talking here about a guy called Roman Dmowski, who emerged as the leader of right wing Polish nationalism, and who would be a long standing political rival of Pilsudski, even as they both worked towards the same goal of Polish independence.

Pilsudski then returned to Poland and formed a paramilitary unit that was active all throughout the 1905 Revolution. They led strikes and demonstrations, but also bombings and assassinations, invariably directed at Russian interests, but his group also occasionally clashed with Dmowski’s National Democrats.

After the 1905 Revolution, Pilsudski moved away from his old socialist comrades to maintain a sole fixation on Polish independence. He spent those post-1905 pre-World War I years fixated on independence through armed revolution. He ran a paramilitary group that continually assassinated Russian officials and engaged in revolutionary expropriation like the Russian Bolsheviks, which is to say, they were armed robbers. Operating in between the nationalists on one side and the socialists on the other, Pilsudski tried to hold himself aloof from all parties, though he seems far more antagonistic towards the right wing National Democrats than the left-wing socialists. In the lead up to World War I, he had moved over to the Austrian part of Poland and with their apparent permission, organized sporting clubs that were ostensibly about hunting, but which were actually about regular rifle training for future deployment against the hated tsar. By 1914, Pilsudski sporting clubs numbered 12,000 members, and they were a defacto Polish legion ready for service. Pilsudski himself entered the war under Austrian auspices to fight the Russians on the eastern front, and served with distinction over the next several years. In 1916, he was critical in the push that forced the flagging Germans and Austrians to declare an independent kingdom of Poland. They finally agreed to this in November 1916, mostly to garner more Polish recruits for their armies, and they absolutely expected this thing that they declared to be the kingdom of Poland to be nothing more than a puppet state. Pilsudski and his colleagues, however, considered this the first step to real independence.

Pilsudski himself was invited to serve as minister of war of the new Polish government, but in the summer of 1917, with the defeat of the Central Powers seeming like a real possibility, Pilsudski started unshackling Poland from their puppet strings. He forbade Polish troops from swearing a loyalty oath to the Central Powers and was promptly arrested and tossed into the Magdeburg Fortress, which had once upon a time been the prison of the Marquis de Lafayette, which I discussed on pages 301 to 303 of Hero of two Worlds: the Marquis de Lafayette in the Age of Revolution, which, you know, I just had to jam that right in there.

Pilsudski spent the remainder of the war in the Magdeburg Fortress. But on November 8, 1918, the Germans released him and sent him on a train back to Warsaw, apparently in the vain hope that he would, like, rally the Poles to their defense. But by this point, Pilsudski had spent decades in the service of Polish independence and Polish independence alone. When he returned to Warsaw, he enjoyed basically unrivaled popularity. Everybody knew who he was, everybody knew what he had been doing, everybody knew what he wanted to do; he was the natural choice to be the visible leader both of the government and the army during the post-World War I tumult. He was the man best situated to secure independence and not let it go, because more than anything, he had the loyalty of just about every Pole under arms.

On November 11th, 1918, the Regency Council that was running the Kingdom of Poland appointed Pilsudski commander in chief of the Polish Army, and later that day, he was the one who proclaimed an independent Polish state. On November 22nd, he was named provisional chief of that state, making him both the head of state and the commander in chief of Poland. After taking over control of the Polish Army, Pilsudski helped organize a counter attack against the western Red Army, whose advances over the winter of 1918-1919 had stalled out, now that the Russian Communists were dealing with far more pressing threats in the form of Kolchak and Denikin. By necessity, they withdrew resources, manpower, and attention from their relatively less threatened western borderlands. This was golden opportunity for Poland to stake out a generous border for itself in the region. Pilsudski himself said “At the moment, Poland is essentially without borders, and all that we can gain in this regard in the west depends on the entente, or the extent to which it may wish to squeeze Germany. In the east, it’s a different matter. There are doors here that open and close, and it depends on who forces them open and how far.”

In February, 1919, the Polish government declared its policy was the liberation of what they called the northeast provinces of Poland, with their capital in Vilnius. This led to the first official skirmish between the rapidly growing but still somewhat ramshackle Polish Army and the western Red Army. It came on February 14th, 1919 at the town of… oh boy, uh… Bereza Kartuska, a town about midway between Warsaw and Minsk. This skirmish involved less than a hundred soldiers on each side, but it did see the Poles capture 80 prisoners and begin to run a virtually unbroken success through the spring and summer of 1919.

In April, Pilsudski personally led a renewed offensive that took the Polish army into Vilnius, where they expelled the recently proclaimed Soviet Socialist Republic of Lithuania and Belorussia. In Moscow, Lenin was furious when he got the news that Vilnius had fallen, and on April 25th, ordered the Red Army to do everything in their power to reclaim the city. But, with the great battles of the Russian Civil War presently raging around the Volga River and the Don River, the Western Red Army was little more than a skeleton crew. The only thing that it was in their power to do was retreat.

When Pilsudski entered Vilnius, he was taken to be something of a liberator. According to a 1916 census taken by the Germans, Vilnius was 53% Polish and 41% Jewish, and both groups were optimistic about their prospects under a Polish regime. Doubly so because had his own idiosyncratic political program that did not actually jive with a lot of the more nationalistic Polish leaders back in Warsaw. They believed the object was direct annexation and incorporation of Lithuania and Belarus into a Poland restored to its former historical greatness.

Pilsudski thought this extreme folly, and pushed instead for a Polish led confederation dubbed the Intermarium, as it would encompass all that territory between the Baltic Sea in the north and the Black Sea in the south. In his grandest visions, this political Confederation would include Lithuania, Latvia, Estonia, Finland, Belarus, Ukraine, Hungary, Romania, Yugoslavia, and Czechoslovakia. Now, Pilsudski was a Polish patriot, and he absolutely conceived of Poland as the dominant power in this confederation. He envisioned them overseeing a defacto empire that placed them between Germany and Russia. But, not unlike the Communist SSR system, he believed the best and most practical way to go about achieving Polish dominance was to create a bunch of nominally independent units that would, yes, look to the ascendant power of Poland, but not have their own national aspirations threatened by direct incorporation into Poland. So wherever he went, he loudly and publicly declared his army had come not to conquer and annex, but to liberate and set free.

So for example, after entering Vilnius, Pilsudski issued a proclamation on April 22nd, which read in part:

The Polish army brings Liberty and freedom to you all. It is an army which I led here in person to expel the rule of force and violence and to abolish governments which are contrary to the will of the people. I wish to create an opportunity for settling your nationality problems and religious affairs in a manner that you yourselves will determine without any sort of force or pressure from Poland.

This was of course welcome to the people of Vilnius, but it caused quite a stink back in Warsaw among Polish leaders who absolutely expected Poland to rule these places, using all the force and pressure due to a sovereign government ruling its own territory. But there wasn’t much they could do, because none of them could match Pilsudski’s reputation and authority, especially inside the army.

So as the Polish Army moved east into Belarus, they simultaneously advanced into western Ukraine as a part of the little Polish-Ukrainian War that had been ongoing since November 1918. The historic boundary line of the Polish Lithuanian Commonwealth had been the Nepa River, and they had once upon a time claimed even the city of Kiev as their own. Now, Pilsudski, did not necessarily share any plan for Poland to occupy and rule Ukraine, but he did believe that keeping Ukraine free from Russian domination was vital to the security and integrity of Poland, and he expected Ukraine to be a key component of his planned Intermarium confederation. Now, the Polish-Ukrainian War had gotten going in November 1918, when Ukrainian leaders in the western city of Lviv declared themselves to be the Western Ukrainian People’s Republic. They successfully resisted Polish encroachment over the winter, but come the spring of 1919, the Poles drove them back hard, thanks especially to the arrival of General Józef Haller’s famous Blue Army. This Blue Army had been formed of Polish volunteers in France in 1917, and they had spent the remainder of the war fighting on the western front. They now numbered more than 60,000 men and would prove to be by far the best led, best trained, best equipped, and best fighting armed military force in the whole theater. They pushed deep into western Ukraine at the same time that the Russian Whites were pushing their way up into Eastern Ukraine.

In the summer of 1919, the Poles then capitalized further on the fact that the Russian Reds and Russian Whites were caught up in a fight to the death with each other during the Moscow Directive campaign that extended into the fall. During this period, the Polish army advanced and captured Minsk on August 8th, and by mid-September, had secured a north south running line that covered hundreds of miles between Lithuania in the north and incorporating most of Belarus and western Ukraine before terminating in the south around the Romanian border. For Pilsudski, this was just about the limit of what he thought was viable, and he did not think it was a good idea to go any further. The Red Army made a half-hearted attempt to push them back in October, but it accomplished little, and these lines more or less settled into place until the following spring.

All of these border wars and civil wars in eastern Europe were very frustrating for the Allied diplomats at the Paris Peace Talks. After all, they were the victors of World War I, and assumed it was their right to settle all the final territory boundaries. And here all these people were out there trying to settle things for themselves in their own way. It was making a mockery of self-determination! The Allies meant self-determination after they put everyone in boxes of their own making, not that the people would get to design the boxes themselves. Polish aggression in particular flummoxed the British and the French, who didn’t want Poland getting so ambitious that they forced Soviet Russia and Weimar Germany to form a military alliance, which would be just about the worst possible post-war scenario imaginable. They wanted an independent Poland, but one that knew its place. British Prime Minister David Lloyd George didn’t want the British to get involved with Polish conflicts one way or the other, and mostly fobbed it off on the French to take responsibility for the Poles. And while the French did extend loans and equipment to Poland, plus a bunch of French officers to train the new Polish Army — including a young Charles de Gaulle — they wanted this to be a defensive force protecting boundary lines drawn by European diplomats in Paris, not an offensive force, marching around trying to draw their own lines. And for example, the French only released Józef Haller’s Blue Army after the Poles promised not to use it for an offensive campaign, a promise the Poles had no intention of keeping, and when he returned, they promptly ordered Haller to invade Ukraine.

Now, despite their attempts to contain Poland, in the fall of 1919, the Allies changed their tune a little bit, and leaned heavily on Pilsudski to join forces with General Denikin to defeat the Russian Communists. If the Poles sprang forth from the line they had reached over the summer and attacked the western flank of the Reds, it might very well cinch victory for the Whites. But Pilsudski was absolutely his own man with his own plans. When the Allies wanted him to stay put, he advanced, now that they wanted him to advance, he refused to budge. In Pilsudski’s opinion, whatever his issues with the Russian Communists were, the Russian Whites were by far the greater of two evils. The Reds may clash with the Poles over some disputed territory, but at least they had declared the partitions of Poland a historical crime, and recognized the right of something called Poland to exist. The White leaders refuse to do even this. They refused to recognize even the basic right of Poland to exist. This, even as they tried to court Pilsudski into an anti-Communist military alliance. It was absolutely not in Poland’s national interest to side with the Whites. And Pilsudski said, “The lesser evil is to facilitate White Russia’s defeat by Red Russia. With any Russia, we fight for Poland. Let all that filthy west talk all they want; we’re not going to be dragged into and used for the fight against the Russian revolution. Quite to the contrary, in the name of permanent Polish interests, we want to make it easier for the revolutionary army to act against the counter-revolutionary army.”

Pilsudski absolutely believed that Poland would be better served dealing with Russian Reds than Russian Whites. He resisted all Allied pressure to aid Denikin, and went so far as to promise the Reds that he would not launch any offensive campaign in the fall of 1919, leaving them free to pull troops from their western front to defend against Denikin’s advance coming up from the south. In his memoirs, Denikin mentions that had Pilsudski joined him. .They probably could have won the war. But frankly, that was Denikin’s problem, not Pilsudski’s.

Over the winter of 1919-1920, there was at least in theory an opportunity for the Poles and Soviet Russia to come to terms that would settle the boundary between them without further conflict. It should come as no surprise that in November 1919, Moscow was absolutely ready to sign a peace favorable to Poland, as they were presently in the midst of fighting for their lives against Denikin. On the Polish side, they had just about reached the limit of their territorial ambitions and could plainly see that the Reds would be dealing with them from a position of weakness. The two sides communicated in October, and as I said, Pilsudski had indicated he wasn’t going to resume hostilities anytime soon. Lenin gave a speech on October 24th where he said, “We have clear indications that the time has passed when we might have expected further encroachments by the Polish Army.” On November 3rd, the Poles communicated a list of seven conditions of peace; Lenin and the Politburo sought nothing too objectionable on the list, and only countered on point five, a demand that the Red Army not engage in any hostilities with the Ukrainian nationalist forces under Symon Petliura. This didn’t seem like a deal breaker, but instead, Pilsudski surprised everyone by using this objection as a pretext to abruptly end negotiations. The two negotiating teams went their separate ways on December the 14th, and the opportunity to avoid a full blown war seemed to leave with them.

Pilsudski’s decision to abruptly end the peace talks came from two basic assumptions he made. First, he was succumbing to overconfidence about his ability to handle the Red Army. After all, he had been besting them for the better part of a year, and they would surely be even more battered and exhausted after their war with Denikin. He said, “I am not worried about the strength of Russia. If I wanted to, I could go now, say to Moscow, and no one would be able to resist my power.” But I think even more importantly, he absolutely did not trust the Reds. At all. He knew they would promise him everything under the sun to keep the Polish army from attacking, but as soon as they bested the Whites and their position improved, they would go right back to their Target: Vistula nonsense. Their whole ideology was premised on exporting communist revolution, and the idea that Lenin would feel bound by his promises once he felt like he was in a position to break those promises was to fundamentally misunderstand the political character of Lenin. The day after the talks ended, Trotsky published an awfully bellicose statement that was clearly ready to go, which read:

The Polish lords and gentry will snatch a temporary marauders’ victory, but when we have finished with Denikin, we shall throw the full weight of our reserves onto the Polish front.

Now this was no doubt a bit of calculated gamesmanship, but it also pretty much predicts what’s about to happen. Far more so than the note Lenin and Trotsky sent to the Polish government in late January 1920, which said,

You are deceived when our common enemy say that the Russian Soviet government wishes to impose communism on Poland at the point of the Red Army’s bayonets.

Pilsudski absolutely did not believe that for a second, and it’s hard to blame him.

But there were a couple of flaws in Pilsudski’s reasoning. First, he was counting on alliances with all the states that were threatened with domination by the Russian Communists. He expected them to join his Polish led confederation. But not unlike Pilsudski himself, most of their leaders had concluded the Reds were actually offering them a better deal, that Moscow posed less of a threat to them than Warsaw. So Latvia signed a cease fire with the Russians on February 1st; Estonia signed that first formal peace treaty with the Soviets on February 3rd. Lithuania would follow suit in July. Pilsudski also had similar difficulties gaining favor for Poland in Belarus and Ukraine, because people just weren’t interested in joining a reborn Polish Lithuanian Commonwealth. Eventually, Pilsudski had to settle for making just a single alliance of real consequence with the Ukrainian nationalist Symon Petliura, who was by that point reduced to pretty third rate status — he had been pushed out of Ukraine entirely and was presently living in exile in Polish territory. Petliura enjoyed little popular support in Ukraine, and all he could offer was the veneer of Ukrainian participation in Pilsudski’s plan to invade Ukraine in the spring of 1920.

The other big flaw was his underestimation of the capacity of the Red Army, to say nothing of the morale of the Russian Communists. Far from flagging on their way to total exhaustion, the victory over Denikin seemed to revitalize the grandest and most optimistic ambitions of the Communists. Lenin was once again speaking of Poland as the revolutionary bridge to Germany — that is literally the physical geographic link between revolutionary communism centered in Russia, and its advanced towards Berlin, and from there to Paris. Lenin was now talking internally about his hopes of looking at things like the failure of the Spartacus Rebellion is a mere unfortunate blip in the grand historical march of the proletarian revolution. He once again laid plans to advance west with revolutionary bayonets. Approaching the spring of 1920, he wrote in a telegram, “We must direct all our attention to preparing and strengthening the western front. A new slogan must be announced: prepare for war against Poland.”

And this is exactly what Pilsudski had expected. And though he was, I think, over confident heading into the spring of 1920, he was acutely aware that the Red Army’s western front would only get stronger with each passing day.

This is why he made the decision to launch a preemptive strike before the Reds got settled. In late April, 1920, just as General Denikin was boarding a British destroyer to leave Russia forever, and the Red were trying to reestablish their hold in Ukraine, Pilsudski ordered his forces to launch a daring raid through western Ukraine, and in just a matter of days, all the way to the Nepa River. Their forces marched into Kiev on May 7th. As Norman Davies notes in White Eagle Red Star, the classic history of the Polish-Soviet War, Pilsudski sought to assuage the potential fears of the people of Kiev by ordering his forces to march through the streets with flowers in their muzzles to demonstrate their peaceful intentions, but mostly the people of Kiev just didn’t pay any attention, because as Davies notes, this was the fifteenth time in three years that a new army had come marching into town.

The Kiev offensive of the spring of 1920 was meant to be an audacious punch to the nose of the Reds that pushed the Russians back out of Ukraine and force them to consider the efficacy of simply giving up their larger ambitions and settling for control of Russia and Russia alone. But though the capture of Kiev was surprising, the Communists did not draw the conclusion Pilsudski hoped they would. And next week the Red Army will rapidly regroup and turn the tables. As one Polish soldier would later say, “We ran all the way to Kiev, and then we ran all the way back.”

We are going to pick up this story in two weeks, as I’m taking next week off to travel home for a family visit. But when we come back in two weeks, we will talk about the Reds turning the table on the Poles, and then the Poles turning the table on the Reds, which they humbly refer to as the Miracle on the Vistula.

 

10.089 – The Collapse of the Whites

This week’s episode is brought to you by Harry’s. Hey look, March madness is here again. That time when betting on the underdog can pay off big. Nobody likes rooting for the huge juggernaut behemoths of the world to go out and crush scrappy teams trying to disrupt the dominance of monopolistic dynasties, and why should shaving be any different? I’ve always been happy to support Harry’s and I’ve gotten a great shave at a great price for the entire time I’ve been using them. It’s high quality stuff with a great look and feel. So I feel like betting on Harry has always paid off for me.

Now,Harry’s is giving their best offer to my listeners: new Harry’s customers can redeem a starter set, which gets you a five blade razor, a weighted handle foaming shave gel with aloe and a travel cover to protect your blades when you’re on the go. That is a $13 value for just three bucks. There has truly never been a better time to try Harry’s. So go to harrys.com/revolutions to try Harry’s today. That again, harrys.com/revolutions.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Better Help Online Therapy. A lot of us will drop anything to go help someone we care about. We’ll go out of our way to treat other people well, but how often do we give ourselves the same treatment? This month, Better Help Online Therapy wants to remind you to take care of the most important relationship in your life: the one you have with yourself. I can speak from personal experience that at a minimum, therapy helps you get things off your chest that are just sitting there like weights, weights of indeterminate structure and size that you just can’t get your head around. But honestly, articulating all your fears and anxieties and concerns makes them manageable, and the best way to get there is simply by talking about them. Better Help is online therapy that offers video, phone, and even live chat sessions with your therapist, which will be matched to your particular needs. Give it a try and see why over 2 million people have used Better Help Online Therapy.

This podcast is sponsored by Better Help and Revolutions listeners get 10% off their first month at better help.com/revolutions. That’s B E T T E R H E L p.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.89: the Collapse of the Whites

The Russian Civil War began the moment the Bolsheviks seized power in October 1917. It was an inevitable result of October 1917. Now, this conflict had spent the six months after October taking the form of low grade skirmishes between armed factions before it really blew up in the spring of 1918, especially after the Czechoslovak Legion played their wild card at Chelyabinsk on May 14th. Now, since then we have seen massive armies rising and clashing and major battles in theater spread across thousands of miles, which involved every nationality in the former Russian Empire, as well as every great power in the world. Two years after the October Revolution, the Russian Civil War is now reaching a critical point of climax. In the autumn of 1919, the White forces that had been raised funded and equipped to oust Lenin, Trotsky, and the Communists threw everything they had at the Reds… and they would come up short.

The winter of 1919-1920 does not represent the end of the Russian Civil War, but it does mark a major turning point that we can say, from this point right here, the Whites are done. They are not coming back from this.

Now, we left things off last week with General Denikin’s most advanced forces having reached the city of Orel by mid-October 1919. They now stood just about 250 miles from Moscow. The communist capital was in a state of emergency, as workers were conscripted to dig defensive trenches and the Communist Party leadership made plans to possibly evacuate Moscow should it come to that. Had it come to that, the plan was to regroup on the Volga and up in the Ural Mountains. And the communist leadership had reason to believe it might very well come to that, because at that same moment in mid-October 1919, Petrograd, the birthplace of the revolution, stronghold of the revolution, was itself in imminent danger of falling to a White Army. It was not out of the question that within a matter of months, perhaps, even within a matter of weeks, the two major cities in Russia would be lost.

Now we have not talked at all about the Northwestern Army currently threatening Petrograd because it was never that big, nor a major player in the Russian Civil War, except for this one moment in the autumn of 1919. The first kernel of the Northwestern Army had been formed by reactionary officers under the auspices of the Germans back in the summer of 1918, who were looking for native forces to confront the Bolsheviks if they needed to confront the Bolsheviks. In October 1918, this group officially formed a small army of about 6,000 men based in Pskov, the city where Tsar Nicholas had submitted his abdication. But of course, this is all right as the German Empire is collapsing in defeat, and so instead of this Northwestern Army accepting promised munitions and supplies from the Central Powers, they were forced to fall back into Estonia, where they were tolerated with heavy reservations on account of the fact that the Red Army was trying to invade Estonia at that very moment.

So this little White Army plays a role in helping push the Russian Red Army out of Estonia by the spring of 1919, and then they advanced and established a territorial beachhead inside of Russian territory. The Northwestern Army’s administration of this newly conquered territory was terrible, as it was practically everywhere the Whites seem to go: they abused and exploited the local population, they unleashed a wave of White terror against anyone linked to the Communists, and, in particular, they persecuted the Jewish population.

So by this point in the conflict, the officer’s leading the Northwestern White Army recognized the ultimate authority of Supreme Ruler Kolchak. And while this recognition of Kolchak was necessary to win support and supplies from the British and other allies, it absolutely torched their ability to make local alliances. A real campaign to take Red Petrograd was probably going to need the participation of both the Estonians and the Finns, but their interests were no longer aligned with the Northwestern Army. Kolchak’s plan was to restore the Russian Empire, one and indivisible, and that meant absolutely reincorporating Finland and the Baltic states into that one and indivisible Russian Empire. So not only was getting tangled in a Russian civil war a dubious prospect for the Estonians and the Finns, they would find themselves doing so on behalf of political forces that promised to ignore their independent sovereignty. So both the Estonians and the Finns refuse to join this campaign. On the other hand, the Northwestern Army did not get much support from the Allies, despite the obvious geographic proximity to, like, the United Kingdom. The Allies saw this particular group of Whites as being closely linked to the Germans, and so they tended to direct their aid, munitions, and supplies to leaders who they believe to be their clients in Russia, rather than the old Kaiser’s, and that meant Kolchak and Denikin — though, as we’ll see in a bit, the Allies are souring mightily on them too, and they will soon be looking to quit the Russian adventure altogether.

Still, with Denikin’s Moscow Directive pushing up a huge array of forces from the south, the Northwestern Army advanced toward Petrograd at the end of September 1919. Mostly preoccupied with defending themselves against Denikin, the Reds suddenly had to scramble a defense of Petrograd. And while it might seem this is obviously something they would want to do, there was a great deal of argument inside the Communist Party about. Lenin, for one, appeared willing to abandon Petrograd rather than commit vital forces to defending it. There was, after all, a reason, he had moved the capital to Moscow in the first place. But the rest of his comrades were unwilling to just abandon Petrograd to its fate, and so even as Denikin’s forces neared Moscow, the Reds peeled off some key reserves to go shore up Petrograd, and they sent none other than Trotsky to personally see to the defense of the cradle of the revolution.

Trotsky arrived in the city on October 17th, and took over leadership from Zinoviev, who had remained in Petrograd serving as the party boss since March of 1918. He had very much enjoyed his time as party boss of Petrograd, and was among those Communist Party officials living extraordinarily high on the hog as he enjoyed the fruits of revolutionary victory. Trotsky, meanwhile, had spent the last several months enduring slights and critiques of his handling of the war, and was determined to save his flagging reputation by saving Petrograd. He came in and energetically reorganized and refocused the garrisons, oversaw the arrival of reinforcements, and laid plans to turn Petrograd into what he called “a stone labyrinth,” if the white Northwestern Army actually tried to take over the city. Despite the ongoing deep population of all the urban centers of Russia, Petrograd still had a population of about 600,000, and Trotsky laid plans to force the White Army to fight block by block, street by street, and house by house, turning Petrograd into one giant exhausting trap that would either destroy the army or force them to quit and leave.

But Trotsky never had to put this plan in motion, as the Northwestern army never attempted an attack. They got as far as the Imperial palaces at Tsarskoye Selo, but by then their supply lines back to the west were badly exposed, and they were badly outnumbered. Nobody was rising up to join them, the Estonians and the Finns absolutely refused to get involved, and support from the British was extremely minimal. The Reds around Petrograd commence to counter attack on October 21st, coinciding with events in the south that we’ll talk about here in a second and they just forced the Northwestern Army into a fighting retreat west, racing back towards the Estonian line. By the middle of November, the Northwestern Army was even further back than they had started, and they were trying to cross back into the safety of Estonia. But here they found themselves blocked and forbidden to cross the frontier until they disarmed. By this point, the Estonians determined it was in their interest to sign a treaty with the Reds, who appeared willing, at least on paper, to grant them terms that the Whites refuse to consider. And just to look ahead a little bit in February, the Estonians will be the first border state to conclude a formal treaty with the Russian Soviet Republic.

Simultaneous to all these battles around Petrograd, and the alarming thought of possibly losing the birthplace of the revolution, the Reds were also facing a threat to the present capital of the revolution. By mid-October, as we’ve said, the most advanced forces of the White Volunteer Army had entered the city of Orel. But this was as close as they’re ever going to get. Orel turned out not to be the final springboard towards the capture of Moscow, but the high watermark of the White Army. These advanced units had moved fast, their supply lines now stretched for close to a thousand miles, and their conduct ensured that territory they cleared and occupied would be hostile rather than friendly. When he issued the Moscow Directive, Commander in Chief Denikin had counted on something like a popular uprising creating a tidal wave that would bear down on Moscow. Instead, nobody joined up, and the army approaching Moscow looked like nothing so much as a thin trickle currently in danger of being cut off from its source. Coming under heavy Red counter attacks, they fell back within a matter of days, and the Reds retook around on October 20th. Nobody knew it at the time, but the Whites had already gone the furthest they would ever go. From here on out, it was no longer about advancing forward, but about falling back.

Now in the face of the advances made by the Whites through central Russia, the Red High Command improvised a whole new strategy to deal with it. Now you recall from last week that the plan was to direct their main attack down the eastern flank, down the Volga, but that strategy had to be abandoned in order to consolidate a defense against the White column coming up the middle. So as the Whites pull back from Orel, they were hit with a one-two punch that sent them absolutely reeling:

First, they got hit from the west by shock troops that included the core of the vaunted Latvian Rifleman, who were still the best and most reliable troops the Reds had. But even more devastating for the Whites was a sudden mass cavalry attack from the east that truly threatened to cut their lines and envelop all the forward groups.

Now, through mid-1919, the Red Army had shied away from building a cavalry corps as a matter of policy. Minister of War Trotsky associated the cavalry with retrograde politics. He called the cavalry “a very aristocratic family of troops commanded by princes, barons, and counts.” He believed that a modern communist army would be built around mass mobilization of the population, backed by the most advanced industrial weaponry they could build. World War I had amply demonstrated that cavalry, in addition to being a bastion of conservative politics, was a military anachronism. So while small units of Red cavalry did form in the spring of 1919, it was mostly over Trotsky’s objections. The great Cossack cavalry raid of August 1919, however — the one we talked about last week — convinced everyone in the Red High Command of the immediate practical necessity of a large mobile cavalry force in the field. So they aggressively recruited among World War I cavalry veterans, including Don Cossacks and Kuban Cossacks. There was something of a generational divide among the Cossacks, as the younger cohort was more sympathetic to socialism, and saw the advantage of allying with the Reds rather than the Whites. These new recruits and existing cavalry detachments were all merged together and formed the First Cavalry Army under the command of a guy called Semyon Budyonny. Budyonny had been born into a poor Russian settler family in the traditional Cossack regions, and was drafted into the Imperial cavalry back in 1903. He was a decorated soldier, who transferred from the disintegrating Imperial Army into the Red Army, and had been leading small cavalry units down in the southeast since the spring of 1918.

In the emergency chaos of late 1919, Budyonny’s First Cavalry Army made their most consequential and dramatic entrance into the civil war: in the third week of October, in conjunction with several Red rifle divisions, the First Cavalry Army fought the main force of White cavalry for control of the city of Voronezh, which was a critical regional capital and railway junction situated at a very strategically important spot on the upper Don River. When the Reds successfully captured the city on October 24th, the White Volunteer Army was truly exposed to encirclement, and was now effectively cut off from their Cossack allies. The First Cavalry Army was absolutely the difference in this fight. They forced the entire White line everywhere to retreat backwards in search of a safe place to regroup, with the Reds following in fighting pursuit.

Now, as the Whites fell back in late October and early November 1919, they staged various counter-attacks, and it was far more of a back and forth campaign than simply, the Whites fall back and the Reds advance, but if you plot a map through this period of who is where when, the story is: the Whites are falling back and the Reds are advancing. Morale among the White forces is absolutely collapsing as they stumbled backwards, they were unable to find a firm base they could defend long enough to truly regroup. The Reds had them on the run. With their forward detachments in full retreat, the Whites also faced major problems behind their lines. Ukraine was filled with antagonistic turmoil, and Nestor Makhno’s Black Army was making the whole region untenable for the Whites.

Now over the summer 1919, initial White ascendancy in Eastern Ukraine had forced Makhno’s insurgent army to relocate far to the west in the city of Uman. They arrived as a somewhat bedraggled mass of refugees and armed partisans, most of them wounded in one way or another over weeks of fighting, and plenty more sick from a raging typhus epidemic that was taking hold just about everywhere in mid 1919. The Blacks cut a ceasefire deal with the nationalist forces who control Uman, and they tended to their sick and wounded, but by early September 1919 the Whites decided they should launch an offensive and crush the Black menace. This was a decision that backfired spectacularly.

Makhno still had about 8,000 capable fighters, and at the Battle of Peregonovka on September 26th, the Blacks not only resisted the White attempt to annihilate them, but they turned the tables entirely. They broke the Whites, and sent them falling back in complete disarray with entire units being wiped out or disintegrating during their chaotic retreat. Makhno then spent 10 days leading a rapid advanced back east towards the Nepa River, and by the first week of October, they had reestablished control over the whole middle of the river. So just as the Whites’ leading edge was falling back in search of a safe base, the Blacks in Ukraine were there to ensure that they found no peace or rest inside Ukraine.

By November 1919, the Moscow Directive was an absolute dead letter, and the Whites were falling back in an unbroken retreat. In the west, Kiev fell to the Red Army on December 16th; in the east, the Red Army pushed south and recaptured Tsaritsyn on January 3rd. General Denikin tried to reform a line north of the Don River and hold on to Rostov, but frankly could not make his forces hold still, and of their own disobedient initiative, moved south of the river to put the natural barrier of the Don between them and the advancing Red Army. Rostov fell to the Red Army on January 7th.

But here, the lines did briefly resettle. Denikin managed to make a brief reorganized stand and repulsed the first Red Army’s attempt to cross the river. Now, despite Denikin finally holding this position, this is very much end game hours for the White movement on all fronts. Six months after issuing the Moscow Directive, Denikin’s forces had been pushed back not just to where they started, but even further south. The situation looked bleak on all fronts: rail lines and roads were choked with refugee streaming south to the black sea, hoping to be evacuated from what appeared to be inevitable Red Army victory. Soldiers deserted in droves. That major typhus epidemic was sweeping through everything and every body. The White High Command was at each other’s throats, assigning blame, resigning from the service, or being forced out. Pyotr Wrangel organized a group of high ranking officers to oust Denikin as commander in chief. The whole thing was falling apart.

Collapsing morale was then exacerbated by the news from everywhere else, which was all bad. As we’ll get to here in a second, the army and the government of Supreme Ruler Kolchak was, incredibly, somehow even worse off than the Whites were in the south. That little Northwestern Army that had threatened Petrograd was in a state of acute disintegration. They were being disarmed, all their officers were quitting, and perhaps most distressingly, representatives of the Allies indicated they were cutting off aid to the Russian Whites. Back on November 8th, British Prime Minister David Lloyd George gave a speech basically saying, we’re all done in Russia. The combination of White military failures, coupled with their inability to work together politically, coupled with their brazen corruption, coupled with general war weariness, equalled time to leave Russia to the Russians. Because at this point, salvaging the White armies would mean drastically ramping up Allied investment and involvement just to keep them afloat, and no one had any stomach for this, aside from some hard-line anti-Bolsheviks like Winston Churchill, but they were in a tiny minority. The British told their White allies in Southern Russia their last major contribution to the cause would be allowing British ships to ferry as many White refugees as possible out of the country, but that it. Faced with the decision to fish or cut bait in Russia in early 1920, the Allies cut bait.

Now this decision to cut bait was of course massively influenced by events in Siberia during this same period. The Allies had put a great deal of stock in Supreme Ruler Kolchak — they in fact presently recognized him as the sovereign head of Russia. But by the end of 1919, it looked as though the Supreme Ruler of Russia was in control of little more than his own immediate staff. With Denikin’s forces being pushed back away from Moscow, and that Northwestern Army being pushed back away from Petrograd, the Reds felt comfortable sending reinforcements across the Ural Mountains to take the fight to Supreme Ruler Kolchak, although there was practically nothing to take the fight to. By November 1919, Kolchak’s armies were falling apart, and his government, if it could even be called that, was an increasingly hopeless bunch of corrupt officials who didn’t really have power over anything. With very little standing between the Red Army and their capital at Omsk, they decided to just abandon the city and flee east towards Lake Baikal, maybe regroup in Irkutsk. They abandoned Omsk in a hurry, leaving behind tons of supplies and ammunition, which the Red Army gratefully absorbed when they captured the city on November 14th. Those officials and officers and troops who managed to get away then embarked on what is dubbed the Great Siberian Ice March, which is not to be confused with the first thing that is called the Ice March, which was the Volunteer Army wandering off into the wilderness in early 1918. This Great Siberian Ice March was a rolling and chaotic retreat 1500 miles east across the Siberian winter from Omsk to Lake Baikal.

The Great Siberian Ice March represents the disintegration of Kolchak’s forces in the east. Peasant soldiers who had been conscripted simply deserted and went home. Typhus raged through the ranks. Railroads were frozen and clogged with traffic as refugees and soldiers were trying to move in both directions. Local anti-White partisan groups all along the Trans-Siberian Railroad attacked them as they moved east, capturing some, killing some, wounding others, forcing them to remain behind, preventing trains from moving at all. As was happening down in Southern Russia, the senior leadership around Kolchak resorted to pointing fingers at one another, quitting in disgust, or just looking out for themselves. What was left of the political officials who had made up Kolchak’s quote unquote government made it to Irkutsk, where they tried to reestablish the government, but they had no authority whatsoever. Kolchak himself was separated from what was left of his main forces, but he would not be separated from the single most valuable thing in his possession: 36 freight cars loaded with gold.

This gold represented a large chunk of the tsar’s gold reserves, reserves which had been stashed in the city of Kazan on the Volga for safe keeping during World War I, and which were subsequently captured by Kolchak’s forces and taken into his possession the previous year, and as he claimed to be the sovereign ruler of Russia, he claimed control of the gold as his right, and as his responsibility. He was still making his way east with this gold when he got word that Irkutsk was probably not going to be a safe haven. In December 1919, a left-wing group of SRs and Mensheviks took control of the city, declaring themselves to be this new thing called the Political Centre, an anticommunist government which would replace Kolchak’s disintegrated and discredited officials. One of their first acts was to formally dismiss Kolchak from service, and when he received word of this dismissal on January the fourth, he himself submitted his resignation, becoming just a private individual, who just so happened to be in possession of Russia’s sovereign gold reserves.

Kolchak’s resignation coincided with what is probably the great disaster that befell the Whites on their Great Siberian Ice March. The city of Krasnoyarsk, which stood between them and Irkutsk on the Trans-Siberian Railroad was taken over by anti-White partisans, mostly SRs backed by the local military garrison. With this city falling into the possession of his enemies, Kolchak and his forces would be unable to move forward. Kolchak himself was stuck on a segment of track controlled by the Czechoslovak Legion. Now, the Legionaries had been nominal allies of Kolchak and the Whites, but this had always been a marriage of political and military convenience. Most of the Czechoslovaks were ultimately sympathetic politically to the socialists, and they had frankly regretted the rise of the conservative Kolchak.

So with the road ahead increasingly in the hands of Kolchak’s enemies, the Czechoslovak Legionaries decided to hold his train. Now, what they wanted more than anything else at this point was to get out of Russia. Remember, they had negotiated an exit from Russia nearly two years earlier because they wanted to keep fighting the Central Powers in order to win independence for Czechoslovakia. But then, they had gotten sucked into the Russian Civil War, and in the meantime, the Central Powers had lost World War I, Czechoslovakia had declared its independence, and it looked like the Allies were going to make that independence stick. So here in January, 1920, we have all these Czechoslovak Legionaries still stuck in Russia and all they wanted to do was go home. They were happy to use any bargaining chip they might have on hand for safe passage out of Russia — including Admiral Kolchak, and especially his 36 train cars full of gold.

Now to ensure that they had no trouble with the Political Centre group that had taken control of Irkutsk, the Czechs agreed to hand Kolchak over to them. Now in these negotiations, it seemed like the idea was that Kolchak’s safety would be guaranteed — and for his part, Kolchak wanted what the Czechs did: safe passage to Vladivostok and a ticket out of Russia. But just six days after the Czechs transferred custody of the admiral to the Political Centre group in Irkutsk, a Communist aligned military revolutionary committee asserted its control of Irkutsk.

Between January 21st and February 6th, a group of interrogators questioned Kolchak at length, and by all accounts, he spoke honestly and with unapologetic, frankness about everything he had done, and everything he planned to do. He still hoped to be allowed to leave peacefully, but the orders from Moscow were to ship him back to the capital for trial. In any case, the orders were explicitly not to execute him, because the Reds did not want White leaders fighting to the bitter end on the assumption that if they fell into the custody of the Reds, they would be executed. But the leaders on the ground in Irkutsk made a different calculation, and I think this time it is different from when Tsasr Nicholas and Empress Alexandra and the family were killed. In that case, the leaders in Moscow almost certainly ordered the execution and only pinned it on the local guys after the fact, whereas in this case I think Lenin honestly did not want Kolchak to be summarily executed. But what was left of Kolchak’s White Army was closer to the city than the Red Army was, so in the wee hours of February 7th, allegedly out of fear that the admiral would be rescued by that White Army, they took them out back and shot him along with the guy who had been serving as his prime minister. Their bodies were then unceremoniously dropped in a river.

Admiral Kolchak was just 45, and he had been supreme ruler of Russia for 14 months. His body was never found.

With the Red Army advancing the Czechs decided to cut one last deal. They still had in their possession the tsar’s gold reserves, and they promised to hand it over to the Reds in exchange for free passage to Vladivostok. This was a very easy deal for the Red Army to make, as it would both bring the gold reserves into their possession and get rid of one of their most implacable opponents at the same time. So, they made the deal. On February 7th, 1920, the same day that Kolchak was shot, the Czechoslovak Legion signed an armistice with the Reds, promising to exchange the gold in exchange for safe passage out of Russia. When the armistice with the Communists was concluded, the last dozen or so Czechoslovak trains pass through Irkutsk on their way east. They would run into some trouble both from the remnants of the White Army, who were trying to keep up the fight, and the Japanese military, who had a huge presence in the region, but eventually they made it to Vladivostok, where they disembarked in waves over the next several months. They left behind about 4,000 dead, but more than two years after they commenced what they thought was going to be a journey home, the majority finally did complete this journey home. They practically circumnavigated the globe to return to what was now their independent homeland, where they would go on to form the core of a new Czechoslovak army.

As for the tsar’s gold, the reputable research I can find says that it was taken in full back to the city of Kazan by the Communists, but there are persistent local legends that one of the cars may be wound up falling into the ice of Lake Baikal, and another that the Czechs maybe helped themselves to a bit of gold on their way out the door — which, whether that’s true or not, I can’t say, but I can say, that I wouldn’t exactly blame them.

Rumors of Admiral Kolchak’s execution reached central Russia by mid-February, but they were not officially confirmed until March. By then, the White movement in southern Russia was in its death throes. General Denikin managed to stage one last counter-attack and actually recaptured Rostov on February 20, but by then he was being flanked on all sides and had to abandon the Don River and fall back even deeper into the south. As they fell back, refugees followed in a flood, and one White officer commented, “the exit of the Russian people reminded me of biblical times.”

Their final, final destination was the port city of Novorossiysk, from which they hoped to get passage out of the region — at a minimum, get ferried over to Crimea, which was about to be the last major stronghold of the White forces. But there was not enough time to get everybody on board a ship, nor space enough for everybody who wanted to leave. By the end of March 1920, about 34,000 people had been evacuated, but tens of thousands more were stranded. Some attempted to keep moving on foot, heading down the coast and trying to board anything that would float, some kept going until they had walked all the way to Georgia.

General Denikin understood that whether the Whites would ultimately come back from the disasters of late 1919 and early 1920 would not be his question to answer. In April 1920, he said he planned to drink from the bottom of the bitter cup of the Novorossiysk evacuation, and then resign. Despite his falling out with Pyotr Wrangel, the people around Denikin seemed to believe Wrangel was probably the only viable candidate left to take over the reins of what would be the last last stand of the Whites from their base in Crimea. So with the Red Army closing in in April 1920, Denikin formally transferred all his authority over to Wrangel and boarded one of the last ships departing Novorossiysk. But he was not bound for Crimea. His war was over.

He instead went first to Constantinople aboard a British destroyer. And he said, “When we put to sea, it was already night. Only bright light scattered in the thick darkness marked the coast of the receding Russian land. It grew dimmer and vanished. Russia, my motherland.”

Denikin never would see his motherland again. He spent the next several years bouncing around between England, Belgium, and Hungary, before finally settling in France in the mid 1920s. He wrote a bunch of commentaries on the Russian Civil War, including a highly regarded memoir that was surprisingly candid about the mistakes and failings of the Whites generally, and his own personal mistakes and failings specifically. He was still in France when the Nazis invaded in 1940, and despite his ongoing vehement hatred of the Communists, refused to lend his name or reputation to the Nazis. He ultimately died in New York City in 1947.

The great retreat of all the White forces meant that the spring of 1920 would dawn under entirely new military and political circumstances. Now, none of this marked the official end of the Russian Civil War, nor the wider conflict among the various nationality groups from the former Russian Empire.

Things were different, but it was still far from clear who would ultimately emerge victorious, who would control what territory, what ideology would reign supreme, and what exactly the Russian revolution actually meant.

10.088 – The Moscow Directive

This week’s episode is brought to you by Keeps. Keeps gives us a simple, easy, and affordable way to keep our hair without a bunch of hassle. They have a network of medical advisors and prescribers offering care and support around the clock, ready to answer all your questions and get you set up for success.

Now, what I like best about Keeps is you can do a virtual consultation online and then have everything delivered right to your door. You never have to leave your home. I would also say I am a big believer in the stitch in time saves nine theory because I’ve personally rarely been well-served by procrastinating about my problems just because I’m in denial about it. If you’re ready to take action and prevent hair loss, go to K E E P s.com/revolutions to receive your first month of treatment for free.

That again is K E E P s.com/revolutions to get your first month for free.

K E E P s.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.88: the Moscow Directive

We left off last week with the Red/Black alliance and Ukraine fracturing just as the Whites put a major head of steam into their offensive operations. At the end of June 1919, the Red Army pulled out of Ukraine entirely, while the Blacks scattered into independent guerrilla units who would harass and disrupt the White occupation of their Homeland. The successful White offensive into Ukraine was matched by successes on the east side of their lines. Their forces on the lower Volga River captured the key city of Zaritzen and now threatened to roll right up the river toward Saratov, Samarra, and Simbirsk.

On July 3rd, 1919, General Denikin, the commander in chief of the White Armies in the south, issued an order to his commanders to harness their growing momentum and launch a multi-pronged offensive aimed at nothing less than the capture of Moscow. Known as the Moscow Directive, it ordered the White Armies to use the rail lines in their sectors to push north, and all converge on Moscow. Upon arrival, they would expel the Communists, reclaim the ancient capital of Russia, and restore the Russian Empire.

The dramatic push to Moscow would serve as the culmination of everything the Whites had been working towards since the first officers had made their way to the territory of the Don Cossacks to form the kernel of the Volunteer Army under General Kornilov and Alekseev in the weeks after the October Revolution. Over the past 20 months, their army had grown enormously from the handful of volunteers who had literally walked off into the wilderness to commence their famous ice march in February 1918. Now numbering somewhere between a 100 and 150,000 men, the time had finally come to stop gathering strength in the south, and instead project that strength towards the north. It was time to plunge into the middle of Russia. They could count on a stream of materials and supplies from the Allies, most especially the British, and they were well aware of reports coming from inside Red territory, that the people were not happy with Communist rule at all.

But the Moscow Directive was a very risky gambit. The headcount for the White Armies had grown to impressive highs, but they were still outnumbered by the Red Army. Plus, the Moscow Directive called for a convergence of separate forces spread across a thousand mile front, and though many small tributaries can ultimately form one mighty river, they were all going to be starting as tiny tributaries. Beyond that, every mile these forces advanced toward Moscow would extend their own supply line one mile further, and long supply lines are never the stuff safe campaigns are made of. Denikin’s hopes thus rested on his armies triggering anti-Communist uprisings wherever they went, attracting volunteers to grow the White forces like a snowball, and also ensure their supply lines were secure, and maybe even augmented by locally available resources. Winning this kind of local support would require restraint by the advancing White soldiers, and careful politicking from the officers at the spear point of the chart. This was never going to work if the Whites wound up alienating the people that they propose to liberate from the Communists.

From the moment the Moscow Directive was issued. It faced criticism from inside the White ranks, most especially from one of Denikin’s best generals, Pyotr Wrangel. Wrangel was of ethnically German descent, and born in what is today Lithuania. A veteran of the Russo-Japanese War, he started World War I as a captain, and was then promoted up through the ranks, serving with distinction in both the successful Brusilov Offensive of 1916, and the far less successful Kerensky Offensive of 1917.

When the Bolsheviks came to power, Wrangel resigned his commission and left the army, and then subsequently joined the Volunteer Army in August 1918. By 1919, he was in charge of their forces on the Volga, and most recently, he had just led the impressive capture of the city of Zaritzen. He was also, I must mention at some point, an absolute giant of a man; he stood fully six feet, six inches tall.

Wrangel was not a fan of the Moscow Directive. He believed the Whites were spread too wide and too thin, and that their rear was far too disorganized and mismanaged to serve as an effective conduit to maintain a supply line through potentially hostile territory. And he wasn’t wrong about that; the officers and officials in southern Russia tasked with receiving and then transferring the vital shipments from the Allies did what practically all officers and officials in charge of such operations did on all sides of the war no matter their ideology: they sold the stuff on the black market, or traded it for perks and favors. Bribery, corruption, and extortion were absolutely rampant, so much so that by the summer of 1919, the British were actively questioning whether they should continue shipping goods that they knew were just going to be received through the front door and sold off through the back door.

Wrangel hated the Moscow Directive, he called it the death sentence of the White movement. His own preferred strategy was to concentrate all their forces on the Volga; this would allow them to maybe link up with Kolchak’s armies in Siberia, and make one mass push on Moscow rather than a bunch of smaller ones all at the same time. It was of course purely a coincidence that the Volga was the region Wrangel himself was in overall command of, and when Denikin received Wrangel’s counterproposal, he responded, “I see you want to be the first man to set foot in Moscow.”

On the very same July 3rd, 1919 that General Denikin issued the Moscow Directive, the Reds were busy reformulating their own plans. Though they had successfully repelled Admiral Kolchak’s forces, the rest of the spring and early summer of 1919 had been defined by… defeat. In the west, they had been forced out of Ukraine completely, and in the east, Wrangel was besting them down on the lower Volga. With disappointment, defeat, and alarm mounting, rival factions inside the Red Army and the Communist Party challenged the leadership of Minister of War Trotsky and Commander in Chief Jukums Vācietis, the former leader of the Latvian Riflemen who had been commander in chief of the Red Army since September 1918.

Now, I don’t want to get into all the backstabbing right now, but some of this internal maneuvering represents an early skirmish between Comrade Trotsky and Comrade Stalin in what would eventually become an all out war for control of the Communist Party. So, on July 3rd, in what was widely viewed to be an attack on Trotsky, Vācietis was sacked, and a few days later, arrested on charges of treasonous collusion with the Whites, although he was quickly released as no evidence of treason existed; it seemed to be simply a part of the internal politicking to get rid of him and discredit Trotsky.

The new commander in chief was a guy called Sergei Kamenev — absolutely no relation to the senior Bolshevik Kamenev, they just have the same name to keep everything nice and confusing. A former officer of the Imperial Army, this Kamenev was among those who had been recruited into the Red Army when it went fully professional in 1918. He was now being promoted to commander in chief because he had led the Eastern Army Group to victory over Kolchak in the spring, one of the few places where the Red Army had undisputed success. Trotsky opposed this change in command and submitted his resignation of minister of war, but the party rejected this out of hat. Trotsky was too skillful and too valuable to the cause, so he had to stay in his position even though he would now be overseeing military strategies down in the south he did not really approve of. To keep this short and sweet, Trotsky wanted to counter attack the Whites on a southeastern line running through Ukraine, while Kamenev wanted to start on the Volga, and attack on a southwestern line. Both plans have their pluses and minuses, but the fact that the party approved Kamenev’s plan was a sign of Trotsky’s insecure position.

Now Lenin backed Trotsky both publicly and privately to the absolute hilt, and as long as Lenin was around, Trotsky wasn’t going anywhere. But plenty of the other old Bolsheviks had nothing but side-eye for the golden boy Trotsky, who had joined the party at such a late hour, and now acted as if he was the party.

In August, the Red’s got going with their counter attack, with a diversionary army moving down the center to draw attention and resources away from their real line of attack, which would be coming down the Volga. Initially, both offenses advanced rapidly. The force in the middle moved a hundred miles in just ten days, cutting right through the boundary line between the old Volunteer Army and the Don Cossacks. Over in the east, the Red forces started advancing on August 15th, and they drove 150 miles down the Volga aiming at recapturing Zaritzen.

Now, while the Reds were starting to march south, a force of about 8,000 Don Cossacks launched a daring raid deep into Red territory. They use trains to move their forces rapidly and then rode out on lightning attacks, and the Cossacks raided towards the region around the city of Tambov, ultimately running them more than 400 miles behind enemy lines. The military objective was to cause enormous disruption behind the Red lines, and the Cossacks dutifully blew up munition depots and railway lines and scattered the rear guard reserves and local defenses easily. But while they were tactically successful. And yes, caused a lot of chaotic damage for the Reds, in the larger strategic scope of the Moscow Directive, it’s hard to call this Cossack raid anything but a disaster. The raid was mostly defined by violent and destructive looting wherever they went. The Cossacks plundered and killed and raped. Now general Denikin’s motivation for this raid may have been to disrupt the Red Army rear, but the Cossack motivation was loot. That’s what drove them from town to town, that’s what they spent most of their time focused on.

Now Denikin didn’t like this looting, but he also couldn’t control it. The local commanders believed it was perfectly justified, and frankly, the only thing keeping their men in the field at all. As the weeks went by, their movements actually slowed to a crawl because they had to account for miles and miles of recently acquired baggage. Trotsky referred to them as “a comet with a filthy tale of robbery and rape.”

Now over among the White leadership, the assessment was almost identical. Pyotr Wrangel said the soldiers came with “a colossal tail of looters and speculator — the war for them was a means of getting rich.” He now despaired the larger goal of winning over the hearts and minds of the Russian people. All this abusive plundering made it, as he said, “impossible to win over Russia.” He said, “the population has come to hate us.”

Denikin, meanwhile, had said that the plans for the push to Moscow in the summer of 1919 relied on “our liberation of vast regions was supposed to bring about a popular upsurge.” He basically said success or failure would hinge on the answer to this question: “would the people come over to us, or would they, as in the past, remain inert and passive between two waves, between two morally opposed camps? Wherever the Cossacks went, they all but ensured that the answer to this question would be no, the people will not come over to the Whites. As Evan Maudsley writes in his book about the Russian Civil War, it’s really saying something that the Whites weren’t able to win over anyone in the region around Tambov, because they were not disposed in the slightest to support Red Communism, and in fact it would become the seat of a major peasant uprising against the Red Communists in 1920.

Now, while this is all unfolding, Ukraine is busy becoming the bleeding ulcer of the White movement. By the end of June 1919, the Whites controlled all of Eastern Ukraine and had advanced up the Nepa River and taken Kiev. Ukraine was meant to be a vital component to the push on Moscow, as Denikin and his officers envisioned the region providing recruits for the army, coal for the trains, and serving as a main artery for supplies running out from the south. Now if Ukraine was going to be these things, the Whites had to bring the Ukrainians under a peaceful and productive occupation. Ukraine had been in a state of crisis for years, and when the Whites came in, there was essentially no functioning central government or administration. It had become a kind of no man’s land, simply being crisscrossed by rival armies. If the Whites could establish an effective administration and coax the Ukrainians into cooperation by offering them various incentives, it might very well be the key to the Moscow Directive succeeding.

Okay, so enough with the ironic foreshadowing. When the White came into Ukraine, they endeared themselves to precisely no one. In fact, they seemed hell bent on pissing everybody off. To the extent that the Whites had any political ideology at all, it was patriotic Russian nationalism. When the White Armies rolled into town in Ukraine, their big promise was to restore the old Russian Empire, make it one and indivisible again. This ideology was driven by a kind of Russian chauvinism that just did not play in Ukraine at all. Denikin refused to even make the slightest nod to Ukrainian regional autonomy, let alone acknowledge their existence as as people. He never referred to Ukraine in his statements, he only ever called the territory “little Russia,” and he only ever called the Ukrainians “little Russians.” In his mind, there was no such thing as Ukraine or Ukrainians. But even with this whole, hey look, we’re all the same people rhetoric, the native Ukrainians were never invited into serve as partners in this project, even if they had wanted to restore the Russian Empire one and indivisible. When the Whites came to town, Russians were appointed to all important administrative posts. The Ukrainian language was banned in all official institutions. It’s actually impressive how little they did to mollify the Ukrainians. Even the despised Hetman Skoropadsky got more native Ukrainian support than the Russian Whites did, and Skoropadsky’s regime was famously propped up entirely by the German Army. It speaks again to the major political failings of the White movement, which just seemed to offer nothing to no one.

The arrival of the Whites also re-energized the various partisan forces that had been in and out of the field since the Germans had invaded back in early 1918. Nestor Makhno was now resigned from the Red Army, and he had seen his anarchist autonomous zone overrun by the Cossacks, but he was soon organizing a resistance army of thousands of veteran guerrilla fighters. And he was not the only one: Ukrainian nationalist forces under the command of a guy called Simone Petliura organized in the west under his auspices as president of the Ukrainian People’s republic, an entity which at this point existed more on paper than reality.

Then there was also Nikifor Grigoriev, who I briefly introduced last week. He was one of the most important paramilitary leaders in southwestern Ukraine, and he was going around selling a kind of peasant populism that opposed all foreign invaders of their Homeland, which for Grigoriev’s included, not just the Red Army and the White Army, but even the inhabitants of Ukrainian cities, who were often ethnically Russian or Jewish. And even if they had been born in Ukraine, they weren’t exactly Ukrainians. Grigoriev’s portrayed the cities as parasitic dens of vice and corruption, with alien element exploiting the noble native Ukrainian peasantry. Now on the surface, some of what Grigoriev’s says sounds a lot like what Makhno was saying, who also had nothing good to say about the cities, but there was a huge difference between them. Grigoriev leaned heavily into antisemitism. He pointed to the Jews as a major cause of all Ukraine’s misfortunes, and that they should be targeted for dispossession and removal. Makhno obviously disagreed.

But this brings us to a larger discussion we now have to have about one of the blackest chapters in this conflict. Because unfortunately, the anti-Semitism of Grigoriev and other leaders like him found a ready audience among the Ukrainian peasants eager to pin the blame for all their misfortunes on someone. Ukraine was a part of the Pale Settlement, designated by the Russian tsars as the only place Jews could live inside the Russian Empire. And while Jews had lived there, they were subject to further restrictions on land ownership that typically confined them to the cities, where they earn their livings doing the kinds of things that people who live in cities do. They were a part of the urban labor force working for wages, while the more prosperous among them earned their livings as traders, merchants, bankers, and shopkeepers, which of course engendered a lot of jealousy and led to stereotypes about their greedy and exploitive nature.

Now, way back at the beginning of this series on the Russian Revolution, we talked about how just about every European political ideology on the map comes with some kind of anti-Semitic wing, and that was obviously true in both Russia and Ukraine. Tsar Nicholas and the conservative aristocracy were all virulently anti-semitic; they used the Jews as scapegoats to deflect from their own massive failings as leaders. By 1919, if you were an old school conservative opposed to Red Communism — or really just about anybody opposed to Red Communism — you might embrace the Judeo-Bolshevik myth, which had it that all the leaders of the sinister Bolshevik Party were ethnically Jewish, and the whole revolution and civil war was a giant Jewish plot perpetrated against good pure Russians. White newspapers and pamphlets would always be sure to put Jewish surnames in parentheses whenever they discuss Communist Party leaders, so Trotsky’s name would always be followed with the parenthetical Bronstein, to drive home the point that this was all a giant Jewish conspiracy.

But that rightwing antisemitism was always matched by leftwing antisemitism: socialists could attack Jews for seeming to be a pillar of bourgeois capitalism; SRs could tell their peasant constituents that the Jews were an alien element living in cities parasitically extracting the wealth of the native born peasants. Other varieties of socialism and communism would portray Jews as the secret puppet masters of international capitalist imperialism. They could go in for banking conspiracies centered on the Rothschilds — I mean, hadn’t the Jews just pitted the peoples of Europe against one another in a horribly bloody and destructive war just to make a buck?

Now this is not to say that all these ideologies are anti-Semitic, or that anyone who adheres to any one of these ideologies as necessarily anti-Semitic, just that every wing of the Russian Civil War has anti-Semites in their midst, expressing their own particular flavor of antisemitism.

And so it was in Ukraine.

Between 1918 and 1921, Jewish communities in Ukraine endured a particularly brutal concentration of pogroms. The first rounds were committed by the Ukrainian nationalist groups after the withdrawal of the Central Powers at the end of 1918. The nationalist Ukrainian People’s Republic was not officially anti-Semitic in any way: Jewish cultural and religious rights were guaranteed, Yiddish was recognized as an official language, and there was even a ministry of Jewish affairs. But the authority of this Ukrainian People’s Republic did not run very deep, especially in the realm of protecting Jews from abuse, and if you were somebody down in the rank and file, somebody who had volunteered to serve under the banner of Ukrainian nationalism, it was highly likely your definition of Ukrainian did not include the Jews, who were invariably, and almost necessarily, excluded from every project of European nationalism in the 19th and 20th centuries. The initial investigations after all this was over identified close to 500 separate pogroms perpetrated by forces associated with Ukrainian People’s Republic resulting in close to 17,000 deaths. But, as we’ll get to in a second, this is probably a massive underestimate.

Now the head of the Ukrainian people’s Republic, Symon Petliura, made some attempt to halt these pogroms. At the beginning of March 1919, he issued a statement denouncing the pogroms and ordering his forces to stop them. The statement read, in part:

It is time for you to realize that the Jews together with the majority of the Ukrainian population have recognized the evil of the Bolshevik Communist invasion and know already where the truth lies. The most important Jewish parties… have decidedly placed themselves on the side of the Ukrainian independent state, and are working together hand-in-hand for its good.

It is time for you to understand that the peaceful Jewish population, their children and women, the same as ourselves, have been oppressed and deprived of national freedom…. They cannot be alienated from us. They have of old been always with us, and they have shared with us their joys and sorrows.

The statement then went on to say:

I most positively order that all those who are instigating you to pogroms to be thrust out of the army, and as traitors to the fatherland be handed over to the court. Let the court punish them according to their crimes, by giving them the severest lawful penalty. The government of the Ukrainian democratic Republic, recognizing the harm done to the state by the pogroms, has issued an appeal to the whole population of the Ukraine to withstand all attempts of the enemies who might arouse it to anti-Jewish pogroms.

Now this statement gets entered into the ledger of very contested historical territory, because Simone Petliura’s authority was very weak when he issued this order, and even if he personally deplored the pogroms — or more cynically, maybe recognized that they were bad for PR as he tried to curry favor with the western powers — he does not appear to have actually done much to prioritize ending attacks on the Jewish communities. Which is a very common way for these things to unfold, the high leadership lamenting and denouncing the abuses while those on the ground simply continue to abuse the Jewish communities without much in the way of fear of punishment or repercussion. In the case of Petliura, the pogroms would come back to haunt him in a major way: after being driven into exile, he was shot dead in Paris in 1925 by a Russian Jew who then surrendered to the police saying he had done it to avenge his brethren killed in the Ukrainian pogroms. When the confessed assassin was put on trial, two years later, he was acquitted after the jury heard eyewitness and expert descriptions of what had happened. Now I don’t think there was ever any evidence of Petliura’s direct involvement, but it all happened on his watch, and he appears to have done little to stop it.

But the nationalists were just one group among many attacking the Jewish population of Ukraine. Forces aligned with the Red Ukrainian SSRs certainly believed that the Jews had grown rich with wealth that should be returned to the people. When the Reds targeted the Jewish communities, it was marked down as a part of their general looting the looters campaign, as they targeted the old aristocracy or the bourgeoisie or the Kulaks. Now in general, it doesn’t appear that the Reds did quite as much as some of the other groups did, but they did impose heavy taxes on the Jews, requisition them with special brutality, and often took hostages to ensure payment. But at the same time, individual Jews did serve in important parts of the Ukrainian SSR, and the Ukrainian branch of the Cheka, so their looting wasn’t quite so narrowly anti-Semitic in nature.

When the Whites advanced into Ukraine, they took over the persecution of the Jews with a vengeance. Their antisemitism was both racist — as in, the Jews, as a race are evil and greedy — as well as ideological — as in, the Jews are synonymous with the hated Bolsheviks. When a White Army came to town, troops were often let loose for two or three days of looting, and they would go straight for the Jewish communities and neighborhoods. Homes and businesses raided and destroyed. Synagogues trashed, Jews taken hostage and shot if their families didn’t pay a ransom. Families were tortured until they handed over everything of value and then often killed anyway. Corpses were often publicly displayed with signs that read traitors. Jews were herded into synagogues that were then burned to the ground. All of this violence and ransacking was then performatively lamented by senior White leaders like General Denikin, but, y’know, everybody knew the Jews were all but synonymous with the evil scourge of Bolshevism, so, they’d really just brought this all on themselves. Death to the Yids became as common a rallying cry as death to the Bolsheviks.

So just to round this up and take a step back. Pogroms in Ukraine were perpetuated against the Jews by nationalists, by Whites, by Reds, by other leaders like Grigoriev, or just other random smalltime independent paramilitary groups. When all of this was later investigated, the initial tallies had the official recorded number of deaths between 1918 and 1921, at 31,071. That number was assumed to be at least double in reality, numbering anywhere from 50 to 60,000. More recent archival research probably pushes that total number to somewhere between a 100 and 150,000, with at least the same number of wounded. And this was just accounting for the bodily harm, the dead and the wounded. The Jewish communities were also of course dispossessed, their homes were looted and destroyed, their businesses were looted and destroyed, their towns were looted and destroyed. Probably something like half a million people were left homeless.

It was absolutely brutal, and absolutely horrific. And the final verdict is that, really, everyone is to blame. Except the Jews.

Now, among those partisan forces fighting in Ukraine though, it’s pretty obvious that Makhno’s anarchists were the most aggressively anti-anti-Semitic. As I mentioned though, even his forces could fall into the trap of antisemitism. Makhno simply did more to try to prevent it. As the various peasant based insurrectionary forces recoalesced in light of the White occupation, Makhno and Grigoriev held a summit on July 27th to see if they could possibly align their forces. And if you’ll remember from last week, one of the things Makhno had said against Grigoriev is that he represented pogroms and antisemitism. Well, during this summit, Grigoriev said their best choice of action would be siding with the Whites against the Reds. Makhno said no, the best course of action is going to be to ally with the Reds against the Whites, even if ultimately he’s opposed to both. It’s hard to know exactly what happened next, but the standard version is that during the ensuing argument, Grigoriev maybe tried to shoot Makhno, but Makhno’s people gunned down Grigoriev first, and however, it went down, Makhno’s people gunned down Grigoriev at this meeting. And it’s entirely likely they went into the summit having already decided to execute Grigoriev. The stated justification for killing him was his collusion with the Whites, and his perpetration of anti-Jewish pogroms, which Makhno, again, would not countenance. It would also appear that as Makhno signalled his willingness to absorb willing recruits from Grigoriev’s forces, anyone who came in holding antisemitic hopes and dreams were expelled for lacking true revolutionary consciousness.

The Ukrainian Blacks then spent the rest of August 1919 reorganizing themselves, and at the end of the month, they officially refounded the revolutionary insurgent army of Ukraine. Makhno had personally gathered some 3000 soldiers and 700 cavalryman, while other independent groups joined under his overall leadership, pushing their numbers to somewhere between 15 and 20,000. They then launched a campaign against the White supply lines, attacking trains and convoys and isolated garrisons. They caused enormous complications for the Whites, and more than anything else, Makhno’s forces raided for guns and ammunition to keep themselves in the fight. As the Whites had done very little to endear themselves to the local population, they could only respond to these threats through more force and more violence and more terror to keep the people in line and to keep their supply lines running, if the Whites had ever had any intention of trying to win over the hearts and minds of the Ukrainian people that was abandoned completely, although it would seem to me that they never had that intention in the first place.

Meanwhile, in the larger context of the push to Moscow, despite these problems in Ukraine, the Whites were very much on the move. On September the fifth and September the sixth, the Red Army coming down the Volga was halted by Wrangel before they had a chance to retake Zaritzen. Meanwhile, in the center, that Red diversionary offensive was now being pushed back as quickly as it had advanced, and by mid-September, they were right back where they started. On September 15th, the general who had been in charge of that operation turned up dead. Officially, the cause of death was typhus, but you never know.

By the end of September, the leading edge of the Whites were driving hard on the capital. On September 20, they advanced to Kursk, by October 15th, they had made it to Orel, just 250 miles from Moscow. But more importantly, they stood poised to strike the industrial city of Tula, which was basically the principal munitions manufacturing base for the Red Army. Losing that would be a catastrophic blow to the Communists.

So at this point by mid-October 1919, it really looks like the Moscow Directive is gonna work, that it’s all gonna work out. And next week, the White forces coming up from the south will thrill at the news that a whole separate anti-Communist army is moving from a base in the Baltic and stands poised to capture Petrograd. I mean, if things go right, everything would come full circle, with October 1917 marking the birth of the Bolshevik regime, and October 1919 marking its death.

But as it will turn out, the White threat was utterly superficial, and October 1919 is not going to stand as the moments when the Whites crush the Reds, but the moment when they go crashing backwards in every direction and never really threatened the Soviet regime ever again.

 

 

10.087 – Anarchy in Ukraine

This week’s episode is brought to you by Trade Coffee. Did you know that 90% of coffee in the grocery store is actually stale? You heard that right: the coffee, you know, and think you love needs an upgrade. And instead of rebuying the same old, same old, let Trade Coffee send you something freshly roasted that you’re literally guaranteed to love. You take a coffee quiz to get started, then Trade calculates a flavor profile and starts sending you the freshest roasted and ethically sourced beans from America’s best independent roasters. Trade Coffee guarantees you’ll love your first bag, or they will replace it for free, and after that, the subscription is no hassle. You can skip shipments or cancel any time.

This week, I got a bag from Feast Coffee & Culture in Redding, California, specifically the Power and Glory blend, it’s great, so shout out to Feast in Redding, California for making a great cup of coffee. For listeners of our show, right now Trade Coffee is offering a total of $20 off your first three bags when you go to drinktrade.com/revolutions. To get started, take their quiz at drinktrade.com/revolutions and start your journey to your perfect cup. That’s drinktrade.com/revolutions for $20 off your first three bags.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Ritual Protein. Powders can be intimidating, but the fact is we all need protein. It’s pretty important. Rituals Essential Protein is a delicious plant-based protein powder with three distinct formulas designed to meet the body’s changing protein needs. You can keep it simple and just add water, shake it up and sip, but we here in the Duncan house take all the good stuff in Ritual Protein Powder and put it in our smoothies every morning. That’s how we like to use it, it blends great, it tastes great, and it’s become part of our well ritual. Now, one of the great things about Ritual is their transparent supply chain, where every labeled ingredient comes with information about what and how and why it came to be in the bag. And it’s all sustainably sourced: the peas are regeneratively grown in the United States.

Ready to shake up your protein ritual? My listeners get 10% off during your first three months at ritual.com/revolutions. Ritual even offers a money back guarantee: if you’re not a hundred percent in love, visit ritual.com/revolutions today for 10% off your first three months.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions..

Episode 10.87: Anarchy in Ukraine

Last time we talked about the ongoing transformation of Russia into a centralized one-party regime, which increasingly took the form of elected soviets of soldiers, workers, and peasant deputies, but which functionally became an appendage of the Communist Party. And as we discussed, this transformation caused tension, resentment, and finally outright revolt in many areas controlled by the Communists. But we also discussed how this was all taking place inside the context of the larger civil war, and many of those frustrated with the Communists ultimately concluded that the Reds, however annoying they were were better than the Whites. This week, we are going to talk about a region where this mess of social unrest and political tension and military necessity combined with particular volatility… Ukraine.

Since the Treaty of Brest-Litovsk, the armies of the Central Powers had been occupying Ukraine, but their capitulations on the western front in the autumn of 1918 meant that they were now going to be forced to withdraw. This withdrawal would leave a gaping power vacuum that left much of Ukraine in a state of anarchy. And I don’t mean that as a pejorative synonym for chaos and disorder — although there was an awful lot of that going around — I mean, a literal state of anarchy. Because Ukraine was the place where the black flag-flying anarchists enjoyed the greatest success at establishing their vision for what post-revolutionary society ought to look like. Now depending on who you talk to, they either provided a viable blueprint for an alternative to the creeping authoritarianism of the Communists, or, they were simply tossing off half-baked ideas that were never going to survive prolonged contact with reality. Either way, there is no way to tell the story of the Russian Revolution without discussing the Ukrainian anarchists, and specifically their greatest leader, Nestor Makhno.

Nestor Makhno was born in 1889 in Huliaipole, a small rural city in southeast Ukraine situated east of the Nepa River and north of the Sea of Azov. His parents had both been born serfs and were liberated by the Emancipation Decree of 1861, but they were still extremely poor at the time of his birth. Compounding the family’s misfortunes, Makhno’s father died when he was just 10 months old. Little Nestor was the youngest of five children, and he received only a few years primary education. As a student, he was noted for being bright and clever, but also extremely headstrong and rebellious. He didn’t last long in school though, but mostly because the family’s economic circumstances forced him to go out and work for wages. He took his first paying job at the age of just seven. Makhno spent what was left of his childhood working in the fields for wages before moving on to assorted other odd jobs. Wherever you went, the story was always the same: bright and capable, but rebellious and undisciplined.

Makhno came equipped with an instinctive hostility to authority that was compounded by a life spent working for various landlords and estate managers. He never did go back to school, and so unlike most of the other revolutionaries we’ve talked about, Makhno was not radicalized at university before advancing onto the coffee houses. In fact, he developed something of a loathing for those kinds of intelligentsia radicals who had no real connection to the things they were talking about. And in fact, Makhno actually was what many coffee house Russian revolutionaries idolized, but could never be themselves: a true revolutionary peasant.

Makhno first got into politics as a teenager in the wake of the Revolution of 1905. Attracted to the fundamentally anti-authority message of anarchism, he joined a small anarchist group in his hometown of Huliaipole in 1906. Their group numbered in the mere dozens, but were committed to continuing the revolutionary struggle even in these reactionary days of the Stolypin era. The group engaged in both revolutionary expropriations — which is to say, robberies, as well as revolutionary strikes against the enemies of the people — which is to say, bombings and arsons of local estates. He was arrested once and held for ten months before being released without charges even being filed. And then the Okhrana infiltrated the group, and after several shootouts with the police, Makhno was arrested again. Several of his comrades were hanged, and he himself was sentenced to death, but this sentence was commuted down to life in prison on account of his alleged youthful immaturity.

Transferred to a prison in Moscow, young Makhno wound up amidst other veteran political prisoners. And as we’ve seen before, Russian prisons turned out to be a great place to get further radicalized. In particular, Makhno met a guy called Pyotr Arshinov, who schooled him in anarchism, slipping him smuggled copies of Bakunin and Kropotkin. These books gave form and voice to Makhno’s own instinctive loathing of authority, and he became a committed anarchist, placing the blame for most social ills and injustices on the nature of political authority itself, and believing the common people would be just fine running their own affairs without the need for any parasitic and exploitive state apparatus.

Makhno was still sitting in prison at the age of 27 when the February Revolution hit. He and all the other political prisoners were amnestied and set free. He returned home to Huliaipole and immediately started working to organize the local population, putting into practice the things he had learned in prison. Makhno turned out to be a naturally charismatic leader, and in the post-February Revolution era became a forceful advocate for direct appropriation of land by the peasants. These were the days when the provisional government in Petrograd was dragging their feet on the land question, and we talk about how the peasants out there just started taking matters into their own hands. Well, Nestor Makhno was one of those taking power into his own hands. He led strikes and work stoppages, organized volunteer armed bands to go disarm local law enforcement, and simply seize estate lands and redistribute them to the peasants, asking neither permission nor forgiveness. It was during this period in 1917 that Makhno gained a reputation as a sort of revolutionary Robin Hood, rallying the locals under the slogan Land and Liberty, not unlike his Mexican counterpart Emiliano Zapata, who had been doing the same thing for years in the Mexican state of Morelos. Doing of their own initiative with their own people what the educated big city intellectuals only talked about doing.

This initial period of revolutionary anarchism was upended by the treaty of Brest-Litovsk and the invasion of Ukraine by the Central Powers. This invasion was ostensibly welcomed by the leaders of the Rada and their self-declared Ukrainian People’s Republic, and also ratified and recognized by the Russian Bolsheviks. Makhno and his comrades were aghast at the portrayal of the people of Ukraine, but there wasn’t anything they could do about it. He had a small partisan band who were sturdy, loyal, and tough, but they weren’t going to be able to fend off hundreds of thousands of invading Germans, Austrians, and Hungarians. So instead they settled into a life resisting the occupation when and where they could, and protecting local peasants from abuses by the occupation authorities.

In the early summer of 1918, Makhno embarked on a tour of Russia to try to gin up support for the Ukrainian resistance, eventually winding his way to Moscow in July. According to Makhno’s memoir, while in Moscow, he had two important meetings: first with aging Kropotkin, who offered him sage advice and cautious encouragement; but the other was an audience with Lenin in the Kremlin. According to Makhno, Lenin quizzed him on the situation in Ukraine, bemoaned the contagion of anarchism, but finally admitted that they were at least probably fighting on the same side. Makhno provides a detailed description of this conversation, and his depiction of Lenin certainly tracks with Lenin’s personality, but it is worth mentioning that, so far as I can tell, Makhno’s memoir is the only evidence we have that he ever met personally with Lenin. There’s apparently no other contemporaneous record, schedule, calendar entry, or note from anyone working inside the Kremlin at the time that confirms that this meeting ever took place. Which doesn’t mean that it didn’t, just that it’s not entirely clear that it did.

From Moscow, Makhno returned to Huliaipole and found things had gotten worse in his absence. The occupation forces were rooting out all his comrades, his mother’s home had been burned to the ground, his brother had been shot. He also discovered that a bounty had been placed on his own head, and he had to go into hiding.

But, it would be a very active hiding, not a passive hiding. Makhno started organizing and arming local forces to commence a more deliberate guerrilla campaign against the occupation, and it was during this period in the second half of 1918 that his reputation as an innovative military strategist and tactician grew. He wound up running an exemplary guerrilla campaign built on speed, mobility, surprise, local knowledge and loyal comradery. His growing forces were supported by the peasants with food supplies and information. They could gather, strike and disperse before the enemy forces — mostly Austrian soldiers — could respond. He famously pioneered the use of mounting machine guns on horse-drawn carts to strike targets with deadly speed. And while military affairs took up most of his attention, Makhno also became quite the anarchist proselytizer. He delivered passionate political speeches in every town and village he passed through, always and everywhere, promising the people what they wanted: land and Liberty. His courage in battle and steadfast commitment to the safety of the local population earned him the affectionate honorific Bat’ko, or little father, and as much as Makhno hated all forms of authority, he was earning quite a bit of it for himself.

This brings us to November 1918 when everything gets turned upside down once again. The defeated Central Powers had to renounce their claim to Ukraine and prepare to withdraw their forces. This left the propped up reactionary regime of Hetman Skoropadsky without anything propping him up. Multiple political factions gathered forces to overthrow the Hetmanate, and within a matter of weeks, Skoropadsky abandoned Kiev and fled into permanent exile. His flight was precipitated by the advance of those left leaning Ukrainian nationalists that had formed the initial leadership of the Rada. They took over Kiev on December 19th, and established a new directory government to govern what they were declaring to be the restored Ukrainian People’s Republic.

But they were far from the only faction in play. Conservative forces who had supported the Hetman and the occupation waited in the wings for an opportunity to launch a counterrevolution. Meanwhile, on the border with Russia, there loomed two forces: the Russian Communists were organizing an army to support a Ukrainian soviet socialist republic that would enter Ukraine as soon as they were sure the armies of the Central Powers were fully withdrawn, but there were also White armies under General denikin also poised for an invasion. They planned to take over Ukraine and use it as a further springboard to capture Moscow.

Meanwhile, anarchist groups like Makhno’s had no truck with any of these people, and they planned to carve out their own stateless society free of all outside authority or interference. At a regional congress of insurgent leaders in late 1918, they organized themselves into a much larger force called the Revolutionary Insurgent Army of Ukraine, fighting under the black banner of anarchism. Makhno became its overall leader. And even though the insurgent army had its own interests, the brewing conflict over the future of Ukraine was a great time for enemies of enemies to become friends.

Makhno identified four immediate enemies for the insurgent army: the forces who had propped up the Hetmanate, the withdrawing armies of the Central Powers, the Don Cossacks, and the White Russians who were aligned with Denikin’s Volunteer Army. These last two were acutely important, and on January the 12th, 1919, the White Army launched an attack on the area controlled by Makhno. And on January 21st, they directly attacked Huliaipole. Facing this threat, Makhno resolved on an alliance with a rival faction he did not include on his list of immediate threats, but who would in time be his political rivals: the Russian Communists.

Now at that same moment, the Red Army was preparing its own invasion of Ukraine and they were looking for local military allies. So the Reds and the Blacks agreed to an Alliance of pure military convenience. Makhno agreed to integrate his insurgent army into the organizational structure of the Red Army, and nominally submit to orders from Red Army headquarters, but the Ukrainian insurgents would maintain their own internal structure, and in reality, acted far closer to an independent auxiliary force than a centrally controlled subsidiary of the Red Army. The Ukrainian front of the Red Army was now under the command of Vladimir Antonov, the guy who had overseen the capture of the Winter Palace during the October Revolution. His forces crossed into Ukraine and successfully captured Kiev on February 5th, installing the Ukrainian Soviet Socialist Republic to replace the ousted Ukrainian People’s Republic.

Good luck keeping all of this straight.

As part of the offensive, Makhno’s forces participated in battles against the Whites down in the Donbass region, north of the Sea of Azov. As a result of the Black Army successes, the territory controlled by Makhno grew even more, and they soon control a large autonomous zone free from all outside authority, just the way they liked it.

So, what I want to do now is turn to what was going on inside this zone during the first half of 1919. We’re talking about a loose blob of territory comprising maybe 75,000 square kilometers east of the Nepa River and north of the sea of Azov. It had a geographic and political center in Makhno’s hometown of Huliaipole. At its maximum extent, it probably covered a population somewhere north of 7 million people. Mostly these were agrarian peasants, but we also have several small industrial cities with the working classes that go along with them. The population was also mostly Ukrainian, but there were also Russians in the city as well as a significant population of Jews. And in dealing with the Jewish population, makhno was famously a virulent anti-anti-Semite. Most of the people he had been fighting with since he was a teenager were Jewish, and he detested their persecution and abuse at the hands of anti-Semites. So while anti-Jewish pogroms tended to follow the advance of practically all the armies running around in Ukraine, Makhno wasn’t having it. In fact, he demanded the opposite. In his mind, everybody was a part of a universal brotherhood. Rank bigotry like antisemitism could not be tolerated, it had to be eliminated root and branch. So we find Makhno’s Black Army consistently anti-anti-Semitic, though this was not something everyone in the ranks embraced. He apparently had one troop commander summarily shot for exploitively raiding a Jewish settlement; another soldier was executed for waving a flag that said “beat the Jews and save Russia.”

Now Makhno’s ultimate object was for all the people living in his zone to live under their own authority, forming hyper-local councils that would see to their own affairs. When the Black Army rolled through town, they posted a notice which read:

The Army does not serve any political party, any power, any dictatorship. On the contrary, it seeks to free the region of all political power, of all dictatorship. It strives to protect the freedom of action, the free life of workers against all exploitation and domination. The Makhno Army does not therefore represent any authority. It will not subject anyone to any obligation whatsoever. Its role was confined to defending the freedom of the workers. The freedom of the peasants and the workers belongs to themselves and should not suffer any restriction.

So, Makhno was there to liberate and move on, not to stay and set up shop.

With this particular focus on hyperlocal Administration, makhno also started establishing formal anarchist communes — not just liberating existing villages, but setting up brand new settlements on land seized from largest states and populated with the formerly landless poor. They were meant to live together in communes of a couple hundred people, working the land together and sharing the produce together, and Makhno himself periodically resided in these communes, working the fields just as he had done when he was a kid, except this time, not for any master.

Now, these communes tend to function more like prototypes than anything else, and there were only a handful of them set up. Mostly the people in Makhno’s zone continued to live in their existing village structures, and continue on with their traditional way of life, simply cut loose of external authority. Now, ultimately what Makhno wanted was for all these communities to knit themselves together in a larger confederation that would spread out across Ukraine, and to affect this confederation they wanted to use the existing structure of the soviets. But they called for a very specific kind of soviet: a free soviet.

Over 1917 and 1918, they had seen how organized political parties — now most especially, the Communists — had been getting themselves elected to the executive committees of local soviets, and then ignoring the wishes of the peasants and the workers who had elected them, and instead serving the interests of the party. The role of the soviets had thus been flipped on its head: they were now enforcing top-down decrees with no input from the local population, rather than what they had originally been, which is a forum for the expression of local needs from the bottom up.

So by a free Soviet, what they meant was a soviet that explicitly barred members of political parties from joining. This was supposed to keep the soviet grounded in the interest of the local population they served, rather than having the local population serve the interest of some political party and their far off central committee. This was an idea that was gaining widespread traction, and as we talked about last week, the peasant uprising in the Volga were often rising up under the banner Soviet Without Communists.

So Makhno’s anarchism was rooted in hyper-local autonomy, but that did not mean the Ukrainian anarchists did not seek wider coalitions and confederations. In the first half of 1919, they held several regional congresses, the first one in January of about a hundred delegates, and the second more consequential and controversial congress held in February. It was controversial because by now the Communists had established a Ukrainian Soviet Socialist republic based in Kiev, and the growth and solidification of this anarchist autonomous zone in their midst was a threat. The second Congress held in February also established its own revolutionary military soviet that challenged the Communist’s claim to power. They further issued a declaration that read:

The workers and peasants of Ukraine had liberated the territory from its enemies. Now that the enemy is beaten, some government appears in our midst describing itself as Bolshevik and aiming to impose its party’s dictatorship upon us. Is that to be countenanced? We are non-party insurgents. We have revolted against all our oppressors. We will not countenance a new enslavement no matter the quarter whence it may come.

The Congress then declared its intention to establish a regime of freely elected, anti-authoritarian soviets.

Now it was not all land and liberty inside this anarchist free zone though, and there were internal contradictions of their own making that threatened the project. For one, the regional congresses approve the need for military conscription, which tends to undermine the kind of free choices guaranteed by the anarchist creed. But they insisted that this was all voluntary, it wasn’t conscription, because the levy had been approved by the people’s representatives at the regional congress. Which is, of course, clever rhetoric, but doesn’t matter very much to the people being pressed into service against their will as the Black Army joined the Reds and the Whites and everyone else pissing off every local population they pass through by conscripting people into their army at bayonet point.

There were also problems with the urban population. Makhno was temperamentally a peasant, and he kind of detested cities. He encouraged workers to take control of their own factories, but otherwise offered, very little understanding of their specific needs. He certainly didn’t care much about the value of paper money, which urban workers needed to buy things, like food from the villages. Makhno tended to insist that food should only be given up for bartered goods, goods the urban population often didn’t have readily at hand. So Makhno’s free society had many supporters among the peasants, but was viewed with increasingly hostile skepticism by the urban population.

So while there was internal dissension and internal conflict, the main threat to Makhno’s autonomous zone seemed to come from outside, from the Communists, those in Kiev and those in Moscow. In the spring of 1919, both the Reds and the Blacks were making it very clear to each other that once the war against the Whites was over, there would not be room in Ukraine for the both of them. These conflicts really started breaking out into the open when a third Regional Congress of Insurgents was called to convene on April the 10th. The Communist authorities deemed this congress counterrevolutionary, and explicitly banned the delegates from convening. In their eyes, it represented an attempt to create a state within a state that was outside the bounds of the authority of the Communists. Which of course, it was, that was the whole point, and since Communist authority didn’t actually extend into the region yet, the delegates to the congress just went ahead and convened in defiance of the ban. When they met, they incredulously defended themselves against the crazy charge that they were a bunch of counter-revolutionaries. They said:

Can it be that laws laid down by a handful of individuals describing themselves as revolutionaries can afford them the right to declare outside of the law an entire people more revolutionary than themselves? Is there some law according to which a revolutionary is alleged to have the right to enforce the harshest punishment against the revolutionary mass on whose behalf he fights, and this because that same mass has secured for itself the benefits that the revolutionary promised them… freedom and equality? Can that mass remain silent when the “revolutionary” strips it of the freedom which it has just won. Does the law of revolution required the shooting of a delegate on the grounds that he is striving to achieve in life the task entrusted to him by the revolutionary mass which appointed him? What interests should the revolutionary defend? Those of the party? Or those of the people at the cost of whose blood the revolution has been set in motion?

The Congress met and dispersed without further incident, but gauntlets are being thrown down.

Now, despite all this, as late as April 1919, both sides were still publicly supporting each other. Kamenev even came down and praised Makhno’s steadfast revolutionary principles, though he also sent a private telegram to Lenin recommending only temporary diplomacy with Makhno’s army. Makhno was also told by sympathetic functionaries inside the Soviet apparatus he might be ambushed and killed.

Now, this was not a great time for the Reds and the Blacks to be sizing each other up for a final battle, because General Denikin’s White Army was about to make a major push into Ukraine. Like his counterpart Admiral Kolchak, Denikin was now being supplied by the British, and throughout the fighting in 1919, his army would receive in total:

  • almost 200,000 rifles
  • 6,200 machine guns
  • 500 million rounds of ammunition
  • 1100 artillery pieces.
  • and nearly 2 million shells.

They also delivered 60 brand new tanks and made available 168 aircraft from the newly minted RAF. They also received additional supplies for the soldiers, including 460,000 coats and 645,000 pairs of boots. Supplied to the hilt, and now commanding a pretty competent and disciplined white army of about 50,000 men, Denikin moved into Ukraine in the spring of 1919.

The forces opposing him started to break down in May. Trotsky visited the region for the first time and reported, “The prevailing state of chaos, irresponsibility, laxity, and separatism exceeds the most pessimistic expectation.” The Ukrainian front to the Red Army had been built on a system of alliances with local warlords, including people like Nestor Makhno. But just as the Whites started to advance, one of the most important of these local warlords, a guy called Nikifor Grigoriev, split from the Reds, taking all his forces with them. Now it wasn’t entirely clear what Grigoriev’s ultimate plan was, but he controlled a good chunk of southwest Ukraine. And his defection was a big deal. Trying to hold the rest of the line together, Kamenev ordered Makhno to denounce Grigoriev publicly, but Makhno refused to take a hard pro-Communist line, and said only that he remained unshakably loyal to the worker and the peasant revolution, and that, “As an anarchist revolutionary, I cannot by any means support seizure of power by Grigoriev or by anyone.” This rather lackluster declaration of loyalty to the Communists, which obviously implied that he wasn’t planning on letting the Communists take over either, rang alarm bells in Moscow that may be Makhno could not really be depended on, though it is worth pointing out the Makhno ultimately did denounce Grigoriev and wrote among other things, “Brothers, don’t you hear in his words a grim call to the Jewish pogrom? Don’t you feel the desire of Ataman Gregoriev to break the living fraternal connection between the revolution of Ukraine and revolutionary Russia?”

And of course, Grigoriev’s ultimate fate, which we’ll get to next week, was a pretty clear final denunciation by Makhno.

Then in the first week of June, there was a huge blow up between the Reds and the Blacks. A Fourth Regional Congress was scheduled for June 15, and this time the Communists absolutely refused to allow it to proceed, especially because the invitation sent out was addressed to soldiers in the Red Army, all, but encouraging them to mutiny and desert, to ditch the authoritarian Reds, and join the freedom-loving Blacks. So Trotsky issued order number 1824 on June 4th, absolutely forbidding the Congress. And he said among other things, “The Huliaipole executive committee, in concert with Makhno’s brigade staff, is attempting to schedule a Congress of Soviets and Insurgents. Said Congress is wholly an affront to Soviet power in the Ukraine, and to the organization of the southern front, to which Makhno’s brigade is attached. That Congress could not produce any result other than to deliver the front to the Whites, in the face of who Makhno’s brigade does nothing but fall further and further back, thanks to the incompetent and criminal tendencies and treachery of its commanders.”

This is quite an open denunciation of Makhno, and it was followed up by Communist-aligned Red Army forces moving into his district, breaking up the anarchist commune, and briefly occupying Huliaipole itself. But this occupation didn’t last very long, because just a few days later, Denikin’s forces showed up and drove off everyone.

Makhno resigned from his position in the Red Army while reaffirming his commitment to the revolution… at least, to the revolution as he understood it, as a revolution of workers and peasants — actual workers and peasants, not just those who claim to represent them. With the whites advancing through Ukraine, Makhno declared his intention to go on waging a guerrilla war, just like he had waged against the occupation forces in 1918. Trotsky ordered Makhno arrested for deserting his post, but sympathetic officers in the Red Army tipped him off, and he avoided capture by the Chekha.

Meanwhile, the Whites enjoyed unbroken success in Ukraine against the disintegrating line of Red and Blacks. The Red Army retreated more than 200 miles beyond even Kharkov, the main political and industrial center of eastern Ukraine and one of the most important cities in the whole region. On June 4th, Trotsky had confidently said, “I think that Kharkov stands in no greater danger than Moscow or any other city of the Soviet Republic.” it fell to the Whites by the end of the month, which opened up the question, if it was a no greater danger than Moscow, then how much danger was Moscow in?

Next week, we will answer that question, as we get to the second stage of Denikin’s 1919 summer offensive. The threat of an ultimate White victory will force the Reds and the Blacks back together into an uneasy fighting alliance, as the Red Army reformed a frontline, and Makhno’s guerrilla forces found the overextended White supply lines easy pickings.

They would once again team up to save the revolution they both believed the other was hell bent on wrecking.

 

 

10.018 – The Witte System

This week’s episode is brought to you by Casper. Casper is a sleep brand that makes expertly designed products to help you get your best rest one night at a time. You spend a third of your life sleeping, so you should be comfortable. And the experts at Casper work tirelessly to make a quality sleep surface that cradles your natural geometry and all the right places.

The original Casper mattress combines multiple supportive memory foams for a quality sleep surface with the right amount of both sink and bounce. And Casper now offers for other mattresses, the wave, the essential, the hybrid Casper, and the hybrid wave. And they’re priced affordably because Casper cuts out the middleman and sells directly to you.

It’s free shipping and return to the United States and Canada. And you can be sure of your purchase with Casper’s a hundred night risk-free sleep on it trial. The Duncan family still hardly endorses the Casper mattress and pillows, many great naps and good night’s sleep are taken on our Casper’s. They were great comfortable mattress that helped us all sleep better.

So get $50 towards select mattresses by visiting casper.com/revolutions and using REVOLUTIONS at checkout that again, get $50 towards select mattresses by visiting casper.com/revolutions and using the promo code REVOLUTIONS at checkout terms and conditions apply.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.18: the Witte System

First of all, Sound Education was great. It was super fun to see everyone. I did some interviews and there may be some other sound bites and recordings or things that pop up out there. And when they do, I will be sure to share them with you all. Uh, thanks to everyone who put it on, showed up and participated.

Now did Sound Education contribute a little bit to this episode coming out late? Yes. Yes it did. But who cares? We’re here now. You can also probably tell that I did get a new microphone. That’s why this episode sounds a little bit different than the last one, hopefully a little bit better. Though I am recording it inside an old apartment in Ithaca, New York, not the usual space in Paris so it’ll probably sound different again when I go home in a few weeks, c’est la vie.

Now, what I want to do today is return to Russia from our spell among the radical émigré exiles in Switzerland, and discuss why the new Emancipation of Labor Group is about to find their Marxist message resonating instead of falling on deaf ears. Now today’s episode is going to take us right up to the early 1890s, right up to the ascension of Tsar Nicholas the Second, in fact, who is going to combine the worst parts of King Charles the First and King Louis the 16th to form the truly platonic ideal of a terrible monarch. We’ll introduce Nicholas fully next week, then I’m going to take one scheduled week off, and after that we will more fully develop the political and economic situation of the Russian Empire as it plunges first towards 1905 and then 1917.

As I have said, this is not just going to be the story of the Bolshevik’s rise to power. This ain’t going to be Lenin versus the tsar because the Russian Revolutions of 1905 and 1917 were about so much more than that. We’ve got liberals who wanted a democratic constitution and civil rights; anarchists who wanted to blow up the whole empire root and branch; nationalists who wanted self-determination and freedom from the Russian Empire; as well as a resurgent brand of narodism still saying, hey, you know, the empire is 90% peasant, you can’t just ignore that. We’re going to talk about all of it.

Now, as we discussed at the beginning of last week’s episode, Alexander the Third came to power upon the death of his father in March of 1881, and he did not waste any time repudiating everything that the now late lamented Tsar Liberator had done. The movement towards further constitutional reform, like actually having a constitution, was reversed. The new policy of Alexander the Third would be a return to the old policy of his grandfather, Nicholas the First: orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality. One tsar, one church, one language — faith, tsar, and the fatherland. The goal now was to suppress anything that challenged that triad. The semi-democratic zemstvo were an affront to the principle of autocracy, so they would find their activities and authority severely curtailed. Religious alternatives to Russian Orthodox christianity: Protestants, Catholics, Jews, and Muslims, all face new hurdles of intolerance. And as we’ll talk about more in future episodes, the return to an official policy of Russification would land hard on minority nationalities: Jews again, Poles, Germans, central Asians, Ukrainians, all of them would be facing an Imperial policy steamrolling over their ethnic and cultural identities, and none of them would be happy about it.

But this return to the political and cultural policies of his grandfather still left Tsar Alexander the Third with a problem, the problem that had in fact been the impetus for his father’s great reforms in the early 1860s: Russia’s backward economy. In terms of economic and technological process, there was kind of an objective forward and backward, advanced and primitive, and Russia was on the wrong side of all those lines. To compete in the big new world of modern industrialization, they were going to have to… modernize and industrialize and the great reforms on their own had not done the work they were supposed to have done. Russia still did not have the financial resources, the material capital, or the labor force necessary to compete with the likes of Britain and Germany and France.

Now the 1860s and 1870s had seen annual output increases in iron and steel and coal and oil. In 1861, there were thousands of miles of railroad track. By the 1880s, there were tens of thousands of miles of railroad track. In 1861, the quote unquote industrial labor force was only about 750,000 people, and by the time Alexander the Third was ascending, it was on its way to being a million and a half or so. You started seeing financial institutions and joint stock companies forming to pool resources and fund projects. Large factories started sprouting up in Moscow and St. Petersburg and Kiev. Mining operations in the Ural mountains and the exploration and exploitation of the Baku oil fields expanded. But this happened slowly, and not without encountering the inertia of tradition. Capital investment was greater than it had ever been, but it was still low compared to western Europe. And though freed, most peasants still lived in their villages. Now for some of the ascendant conservatives in the ministry of Alexander the Third, this was all for the good. Because no less than Marx, they suspected that major changes in the basic economic relations of the Russian Empire would cause social upheavals that would increase the threat of political revolution. But others had their eye on different threats to the existing political order. Yes, changes to the underlying forces of production can lead to revolution, but what happens if… the state goes bankrupt? Or worse yet, what happens if we lose another war in humiliating fashion? I mean, let’s just take as a purely hypothetical, I’m not saying this would actually happen just purely hypothetically, I mean, what if we got in a war with, and again, I’m just picking a random name out of a hat here, let’s say we got in a war with like Japan. And lost. With so much of our political legitimacy resting on our military might, losing a war like that might topple the government quite a bit faster than changes in the substructure’s mode of production.

So some voices inside the government said, look, we can modernize the economy inside a system of orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality. We just have to be careful. And besides, even if you’re scared of what might happen, we have to do it. We have to take the risk. We have to navigate the consequences because if we do nothing, we are done for, for sure.

The man who became synonymous with this latter position is Sergei Witte. Sergei Witte was born in June, 1849, just as the Russians were snuffing out the last embers of the revolution of 1848. Born into a noble family of Baltic Germans, Sergei’s father converted from Lutheran to Orthodoxy to advance his political career. Little Sergei was raised on the estates of his noble grandparents, and originally went off to university to study theoretical mathematics, with an eye on becoming a professor. But this career path did not sit well with his family, who prodded him instead to enter the civil service in the growing railroad sector. So after graduating at the top of his class in 1870, that’s what Sergei did. He started out doing internship type work to learn all aspects of the business, and then got himself appointed head of the traffic office for the Odessa railroad. This was a fine cushy job, but then in 1875, there was a bad wreck on one of the lines under his jurisdiction, and Witte himself was arrested and charged with official negligence.

But while his case was being contested, Russia got involved in another brief war with the Turks, which lasted from 1877 to 1878 down in the Balkans. Witte had devised a novel double shift program to increase efficiency of the critical Odessa railroads that serve the front lines. The dramatic increase in efficient productivity, in a sector critical to the war effort, was recognized by an influential grand duke, who interceded in Witte’s case, got his sentence reduced to weeks and then set him free to play a bigger role in Imperial railroad policy.

Now working under the auspices of some pretty powerful patrons that moved to St. Petersburg for a while before moving on again to Kiev, where in 1883, he published an influential paper outlining ways to improve the freight system of Russia. This included not just technical and organizational recommendations, but he also said that the tsar needed to take some official interest in the conditions of the growing group of industrial workers, if not out of humanitarian benevolence than at least out of economic and political self-interest. Well-treated workers are more productive and less revolutionary.

After more than a decade working diligently for the state, Witte then moved to the private sector. Accepting a job as manager of the Southwestern Railway, a privately held operation based in Kiev. When he showed up, he did what he always did wherever he showed up: he quickly increased the efficiency and profitability of the Southwestern Railway, and now had a well earned reputation as something of a wonder boy. That reputation brought him to the attention of Tsar Alexander the Third himself. This attention earned Witte the enmity of a few of the tsar’s other ministers. You see, the imperial family had a private locomotive, which had been outfitted with this super fast double engine that allowed it to travel at super high speeds, which everyone agreed was totally awesome. Witte looked at the specs and said, this is crazy, this is a disaster waiting to happen. Neither the cars these engines are pulling, nor the tracks these engines are riding on, are designed to handle the kind of vibration and stress you’re putting on them. Everyone else was like, dude, you’re no fun at all, look how fast it goes, it’s awesome.

In October of 1888, the imperial train was traveling at its usual, completely unsafe high-speed near Borki, a town 250 miles south of Kursk. When, as Witte predicted, it derailed in spectacular fashion. 21 people were killed in the wreck. Tsar Alexander and his family were in the dining car and managed to escape with only injuries. And the story goes that the tsar personally bore the weight of the collapsed roof of the dining car while his family escaped the wreckage. Now, this isn’t totally implausible, I mean, google up a picture of Tsar Alexander the Third, he’s a big dude, but this feat of heroic strength immediately went into the propaganda machine of orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality. And became a standard part of Tsar Alexander’s story. Not only the feat of strength, but the fact that the imperial family survived the crash at all, was clearly a sign that his policies were favored by God.

A subsequent investigation found plenty of blame to go around, and one voice who had predicted to a tee what might happen. The tsar may have been protected by God, but he would have been even smarter to trust the word of Sergei Witte. So in 1889, Witte was appointed head of the state railway department inside the Ministry of Finance. This put him in charge of the railroads of Russia. Witte accepted the job on the condition that he would have hiring and firing power, specifically, so that he could hire people who were talented, experienced, and had expertise, and fire doofuses with good political connections or fancy pedigrees. Y’know, the kinds of men who might say things like ain’t it neat how fast we can make the train go.

The arrival of Witte as the head of the railroads in 1889 marks the beginning of his push towards what becomes known as the Witte system. As he took up his new office that published another paper called National Savings and Friedrich List, which outlined a new plan partly influenced by the German economist Friedrich List. Now List had died back in 1846, but Witte liked his philosophy. List had advocated his own stages of economic progress and recommended a plan for how underdeveloped nations could become developed nations. First, you should embrace free trade to swap raw resources for advanced foreign manufacturers and capital. Then once you had some wealth built up, you should erect trade barriers to encourage and protect your domestic industries and make a little tax revenue on the side. Then once your domestic economy was robust, powerful, and productive, you drop the tariffs again and go out and compete on an equal basis. And the global economy. List was a great believer in the national system. No internal barriers to trade, and a major emphasis on economic connectivity and integration. And he was thus a great promoter of domestic railroads to knit together the national economy. Witte took large portions of this theory and believed that he could apply them profitably, literally profitably, to Russia.

Witte also believed, not unlike Marx, that the kind of modernizing economic development Russia needed was not going to be driven by the relatively small and weak Russian bourgeoisie — there hardly even was a Russian bourgeoisie. So he argued that the state itself was going to have to be a major locomotive of development as both producer and customer of industry. And his ultimate goal was to amass financial and material capital that would make Russia a strong industrial economy in its own right. And Sergei Witte being Sergei Witte, he believed that the best place to launch this locomotive of development was… in the locomotives! So the state would organize, direct, and finance railroad development that would create major demand for labor mining, coal and petroleum. To finance these projects Witte energetically looked for foreign investors. He sold Russian projects to British and French and Belgian investors, and they were enticed by the opportunities they saw. High interest rates on their loans, low labor costs for the projects, and a powerful, repressive autocracy that wouldn’t let the workers make any trouble.

But foreign investment was not the only thing. Witte also raised taxes across the board, most of which wound up being born principally by the lower classes, especially by the peasants. Witte also followed List’s recommendations, and protected Russian industrial development by throwing up tariff barriers, that yes, shielded that development, and made the state some revenue, but it also made many consumer goods much more expensive.

So the Witte system in general was about fostering and protecting a growing industrial economy. Raising revenue for the state with new tariffs and taxes, and integrating the empire with a dramatic expansion of railroads, which once finished, would make further progress in other sectors possible. The most important of these new rail projects was unquestionably the Trans-Siberian Railway, which would forge a direct link all the way to the Pacific Ocean in the far East. The Trans-Siberian Railway would take a decade to complete and have all the beneficial impacts Witte desired, prodding major demand for metal, coal, oil, and labor — though, come 1901 when the project was finished, let’s just say that the resulting disappearance of demand and jobs was of some benefit to the activities of the next generation of our Russian revolutionaries.

Another thing that would be of some benefit to our future Russian revolutionaries would be the Russian famine of 1891-1892, terrible harvests in the fall of 1891, combined with terrible government policy that continued to export grain abroad and only belatedly and ineffectually attempted to deal with the problem. The famine led to upwards of 500,000 deaths, and despite official censorship, which tried to pretend like, you know, times are bad, but not that bad, plenty of Russians walked away from the famine with their faith in those are supremely tested. Which again, was something that later Marxists and anarchists and resurgent narodists were going to be able to play on. The mishandling the famine by the Minister of Finance helped lead to his ouster during the summer of 1892, and who better to install in this all-important post than the one guy who seemed like he knew what he was actually doing… Sergei Witte.

Appointed in August, 1892, Witte would serve in the post for the next 11 years. And from this perch, with the full blessing and protection of the tsars he served, he was able to go even further with his plans. He pushed hard for the Trans-Siberian Railway, which would soon have him playing a major diplomatic role in Russia’s relations with China and Japan, both of whom were going to be directly impacted by the project. He further expanded and raised tariffs and taxes, and cultivated foreign investment. And he was already getting ready to have Russia adopt the gold standard, which would ingratiate Russia with the European banking establishment, a move that would proceed the same move José Limantour would make in Mexico just a few years later, the development we talked about in the early episodes on the Mexican Revolution. And really, as I sit here writing about the Witte system, I am very much reminded of the scientifico program for the middle and latter years of the Porfiriato. And in fact, while I’m sitting here, I should say that a lot of the things I’ve been writing about Russia have been very similar to things I wrote about Mexico, and I may have to do a dedicated compare and contrast session on the Mexican and Russian revolutions. And for the record, Pancho Villa and Emiliano Zapata were never confused about whether or not the peasants had revolutionary potential.

No promises on that, it’s just, it’s been on my mind a lot lately.

The impact of the Witte system was undeniable, and it is sometimes described as sparking the Witte boom. Now this takes us a little bit ahead of the temporal framework of today’s episode, but between 1890 and 1900, the amount of railroad track doubled from 30,000 kilometers to 60,000 kilometers. Annual output of coal, iron, and petroleum all more or less tripled, and the value of annual textile production doubled. By 1900 Russia had gone from having 1.5 million industrial workers to 3 million, though they were still a minuscule 2.5% of the total population, a population that was pegged in a census taken in 1897 at 125 million people.

But the impact of this was not really an empire-wide affair. It was mostly concentrated in major cities or areas where the necessary raw resources were found, so like Moscow, St. Petersburg, Kiev, mining operations in the Ural mountains, petroleum operations in the Baku oil fields. Those specific areas underwent significant economic and social transformation even if Russia as a whole still remained predominantly rural and peasant. So what we’re seeing here is the rapid doubling of the industrial labor population, not spread out over the vast acreage of the empire, but jammed into very specific areas. They were all living right on top of each other.

So the hallmark of Russia’s rapid industrialization was that it was much larger and more concentrated in the factories and mines and construction projects than similar operations in the west. And conditions were infamously deplorable. In an environment where all power was held by management, management backed by orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality, working standards and living conditions were bad. Very, very bad. Long hours, low pay, no safety standards, poor sanitation, terrible food, and even worse shelter. It was all dehumanizing and degrading and dangerous. Workers often lived in barracks-like buildings, just living and sleeping next to each other in large open halls that maybe had beds, and maybe didn’t. Certainly most of these barracks did not have dedicated laundry services or built-in kitchens. Everyone was just kind of filthy, ate at communal canteens and had zero privacy. Other areas might have cheap tenement buildings thrown up that would be subdivided and subdivided again to maximize the number of quote unquote rooms available.

Now, some of these deplorable conditions were explained away by one of the other hallmarks of this phase of Russian industrialization, which is the somewhat temporary and quasi seasonal nature of the workforce. Drawing primarily from villages near the big cities and factories and work sites, the workers still identified mentally as residents and members of their home villages. They were just here to work and make as much money as they could, sending most of that money back home. And they themselves would go home whenever duties there like the harvest required it, which would always cause work slowdowns during those times. So Russian industry was still subject to the rhythms of agriculture.

The younger generation of workers, though, were very one foot in and one foot out of the village. They were very interested in getting both feet out of the village entirely. Sure, they had come to make money for their families, but also to escape the dull, ignorant drudgery of village life. Women especially were eager to take on jobs as housekeepers and maids and anything else that was on offer, as that gave them a degree of financial independence and got them out from under the plodding tyranny of the village patriarchy. These young women would be especially receptive to the ideas about breaking down the tyranny of the patriarchal family, which was being pitched by socialists and anarchists, and make them critical mainstays and leaders in the revolutions to come. But for the moment, they were not yet mentally the permanent urban proletarian population that revolutionary theorists like Plekhanov was counting on. For that, they would need additional years together, living in squalid conditions and working terrible jobs, which would instill in them an instinctive fighting spirit that if given a name and a direction, could be very revolutionary indeed.

But next week we’ll get back to the Romanovs, because on October the 20th, 1894, Tsar Alexander the Third would die, at the age of just 49. This left the empire to his 26 year old son, Nicholas the Second. On his death bed, Alexander told his son that the only minister he should listen to was Sergei Witte. Witte is the only one who knows what he’s doing. This is advice that Nicholas would at first take, and then later disregard, as his mind wandered off to listen to other more… eccentric voices. A true believer in orthodoxy, autocracy and nationality, Nicholas never doubted that he was God’s chosen father of the Russian people.

And next week, we will spend time with young Nicholas, and attempt to puzzle out, if it’s true what Nicholas believed, just what on earth God might have been thinking.

 

10.086 – The Communist Soviets

This week’s episode is brought to you by Chime. It’s a new year, which means it’s time to leave behind the things that don’t serve you, like overdraft fees. When your checking account balance is running low, the last thing you need is an overdraft fee. But with Chime, an award-winning app and debit card, you can save that harder and paper without paying overdraft fees. Eligible members can overdraft up to $200 on debit card purchases and cash withdrawals with absolutely no overdrafts. So make your first good decision of the new year, and join over 10 million people using Chime. Sign up only takes two minutes and does not affect your credit score. So get started at chime.com/revolutions. That again: chime.com/revolutions.

Banking services provided by an debit card issued by the Bank Corp Bank or Stride Bank NA, members FDIC. Eligibility requirements and overdraft limits apply; overdraft only applies to debit card purchases and cash withdrawals. Limits start at twenty dollars and may be increased up to two hundred dollars by Chime; see chime.com/spotme.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Better Help online therapy. Relationships take work. A lot of us will drop anything to go help someone we care about. We’ll go out of our way to treat other people well, but how often do we give ourselves the same treatment. This month, better Help online therapy wants to remind you to take care of your most important relationship, the one you have with yourself. I can speak from personal experience that therapy helps bring out, define, and address all the conflicting issues lurking around in your subconscious as vague emotional signals influencing how we think about ourselves without us really realizing it. Once we can start to identify and name those things — which therapy helps with — they become infinitely more manageable. So Better Help is an online therapy that offers video. Phone and even live chat sessions with your therapist so you don’t have to see anyone on camera if you don’t want to. It’s much more affordable than in-person therapy, and you can be matched with a therapist in under 24 hours. Give it a try and see why over two million people have used Better Help online therapy. This podcast is sponsored by Better Help, and Revolutions listeners get 10% off their first month at betterhealth.com/revolutions. That’s betterhealth.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.86: The Communist Soviets

Before we get started this week, I have some fun, cool news. Background 2019, I started thinking about the kinds of things I might like to do in addition to podcasting and writing books. One of my favorite things is going around doing book events, performing a talk in front of a live audience, and so doing more live events became an obvious future path to consider. I, in fact, started making plans to write and rehearse material that I could take out on the road, but then of course, COVID blew all that up, and we retreated to our bunkers.

Well, now the dead dream is going to go live, and I’m here to announce that on Saturday, April 30th, 2022, I will debut a live monologue at the backroom at Colectivo in Milwaukee, Wisconsin. This is going to be a live performance. It is all new material, it’s nothing anybody has heard before, just between you and me, I’m not even done writing it yet. But if I had to gesture at where it’s coming from or what to expect, I would point to Episode 7.13: The Spectre of the French Revolution, where I explained conflicting reactions to the Revolutions of 1848 by mapping out everyone’s conflicting interpretations of the French Revolution. Also, I would point to those first nine episodes of the Russian Revolution series, where I delved into socialist and anarchist philosophy. Plus, I would merge all of that with that supplemental streets of Paris personal episode I wrote about my time living in France. If you enjoyed those episodes and those types of episodes, that’s where I’m coming from here, the reflective space that mixes history, philosophy, biography, and storytelling, in an attempt to make sense of what’s going on around here. Where we’ve come from, where we are at now, where we’re going.

So I’m going to debut this thing on Saturday, April 30th, 2022, at the backroom at Colectivo in Milwaukee; tickets go on sale today. There is a link to it in the show notes, and there are a limited number of tickets available because you do have to come out for the live show to see it. And I really hope that you do, because I am really looking forward to doing it. So I will see you all Saturday, April 30 at Colectivo in Milwaukee, and if everything goes well and people come out and everybody enjoys it, then I’ll get to take it out on the road. But I’m also never going to stop podcasting, so let’s also get back to podcasting.

Last time we talked about the German Revolution and the failed Spartacus Uprising of January 1919. Now, I’ve got that uprising representing the extremely brief high watermark for the kind of European revolution the Russian Bolsheviks had long been counting on, but which then failed and receded as quickly as it developed. But I don’t want to oversell that, and it’s only in hindsight that we can recognize the Spartacus Uprising as a weather vane telling us which way the winds are blowing. Lots of revolutionary conflicts broke out in the wake of World War I from Ireland, Hungary, to Turkey and radical communist groups are always in the mix. But those groups always wind up being small and isolated and working at the periphery of events, and in places like Bavaria or Hungary, where they do briefly seize power, it’s not long before they are ousted from power. With the clarity of hindsight, we know that the revolutionary narrative after World War I is that conservative forces — which now include moderate socialist parties like the German SPD or the British Labor Party — will successfully forge a post-war political and economic order that has no place for radical communist revolution. And we find the essential features of this new order defined by the victorious allies at the peace talks, which are presently commencing in Paris; they start on January the 18th, 1919, and which Communist Russia was pointedly excluded from.

Hoping to foster, foment, and unite the forces of Communist revolution against the bourgeois international order that was coming together in Paris, the Russian Communist Party issued an invitation at the end of January 1919 for Communist aligned groups throughout the world to send delegates to Moscow to form a new International. A third International, to replace the dead and buried Second International, which as we know committed political suicide in the summer of 1914. This new Communist International would be committed to true proletarian world revolution and set themselves not just against the forces of imperialist capitalism, but also the weak willed, moderate Social Democrats who appeased, rather than fought, the forces of imperialist capitalism

Drafted by Trotsky, this invitation read, “The congress must establish a common fighting organ for the purpose of maintaining permanent coordination and systematic leadership of the movement, a center of the Communist International:, subordinating the interests of the movement in each country to the common interests of the international revolution.” Trotsky said they would reject false bourgeois democracy, which he called “that hypocritical form of rule by the financial oligarchy.” The invitation declared the Communist intention to completely overturn the capitalist world order and replace false bourgeois democracy with a system of Soviet style councils, composed of workers and peasants, not bankers and fat cats and sellouts.

So as the high priests of diplomacy negotiated with each other in Paris, about fifty Communist delegates representing roughly 20 countries gathered in Moscow on March the second, 1919 to found a new International this founding Congress was a fairly inauspicious event, as the delegates gathered in the Imperial Senate chamber in the Kremlin, they were seated on a hastily assembled collection of folding chair. As Allied forces had most access points into Russia blockaded, most of the delegates present were already residing in Russia when the invitation went out. Only nine delegates were able to show up from abroad. Most of the delegates were also from areas formerly under the umbrella of the Russian Empire. Though. There was a delegate each representing France, Germany, Norway, Sweden, Switzerland, Hungary, two for Austria, and one delegate representing the Socialist Party of America. Credentials were extremely loose, and when these people initially gathered, it was not clear whether they were to plan a founding Congress of a new International, or whether they were the founding Congress of a new International. After some discussion and debate however, they decided nah, we are the founding Congress of the Third international, also known as the Communist International, which would be shorthanded down the road as the Comintern.

Most of the initial sessions of this founding Congress were taken up with defining the key differences between bourgeois democracy and the dictatorship of the proletariat. Addressing the Congress on March 6, Trotsky said the principle task in fronting them was to prevent “toiling mankind to become the bond slaves of victorious world cliques, who under the firm name of the League of Nations, and aided by an “international” army and an “international” navy will here plunder and strangle some peoples and their cast crumbs to others, while everywhere and always shackling the proletariat.” Instead, he said, the proletariat of the world must fight to erect their own system built on the principle of worker Soviets. He said, “This irreplaceable organization of working class self rule, this organization of its struggle for, and later of its conquest of, state power. Through the medium of Soviets, the working class can save itself from decomposition, come to power most surely and easily in all countries where the Soviets are able to rally the majority of the toilers, exercise its sway over all spheres of the country’s economic and cultural life, as is the case at present in Russia.”

After declaring themselves to be the new Communist international, the delegates formed a standing executive committee chaired by Gregori Zinoviev to supervise the arduous task of exporting true communist revolution throughout the world.

But while Trotsky’s language at the founding of the Comintern was a panegyric to the Soviets, it was not at all clear that what he described was actually the case at present in Russia. By early 1919, there was a great deal of grumbling among both the Russian workers and the Russian peasants that the locally empowered Soviets that they had come together to form in 1917 were being co-opted by Communist party officials acting not in the interests of the workers and the peasants, but in the interests of… themselves. In fact, while the founding Congress of the Comintern met in Moscow to plan how to export the Soviet system abroad, peasants in the Volga region rose up in the first major popular rebellion against the Soviet regime at home.

Now, the Volga River had been on the front lines of the civil war all through 1918, and in the spring of 1919, the local Communist officials and Red Army leaders prepared for an invasion through the Ural mountains by the military forces, which had coalesced in western Siberia under Admiral Kolchak. With this attack looming, Communist leaders and red army officers put the local population in the Volga region under enormous pressure to produce food, supplies, and soldiers. Armed detachments fanned out to expropriate grain to feed the army and to conscript eligible young men to fight in the army. Whenever these armed detachments came into a village, resistance to their demands were met with a mostly unsupervised campaign of threats, abuses, torture, execution, and rape. This, of course, infuriated the local population.

On March 3rd, 1919, a squad of Red soldiers tried to requisition more grain than was even stipulated in their orders from a small town in the province of Samarra. The enraged population mobbed the soldiers, disarmed them, and depose the local Communist representatives. When additional soldiers were sent in to bring these peasants to heel, they promptly mutinied and shot their own officers rather than attack the peasants, because they were mostly conscripted peasants themselves, and they were entirely sympathetic to the angry people. From this initial spark, flames of popular revolt fanned out across the Volga basin. And this all became known as the Chapan Rebellion, after the sheepskin winter coats worn by the local peasants.

Their collective demands were simple: they wanted an end to forced food requisitioning, forced conscription, and abuses by communist commissars issuing authoritarian directives. Far from opposing the Soviet regime, they actually sought to restore the kind of free elections to the local Soviets that had prevailed in 1917, but which had been steadily eroded and co-opted by the centralizing instincts of the Communists throughout 1918. In many cases, the rallying cry was “Soviets without Communists!” After a week and a half of spontaneously spreading insurrections, a huge portion of the Volga around Samarra and Simbirsk were in a state of acute anticommunist insurrection. And this was just as Admiral Kolchak’s White Armies were launching their attack aimed at precisely this location.

The spring offensive of the White Armies under Kolchak was not a little thing. Their military forces in Siberia had grown to number some hundred thousand men by the spring of 1919, and that sounds like a lot — and it was — but they were also spread out over thousands of miles of territory, and as with the Red Army, their numbers were enlarged by force conscription, which does not always produce the most reliable, committed soldiers. But still, in March 1919, they were a formidable army, especially because the British were dumping insane amounts of munitions at Vladivostok and then shipping it along the Trans-Siberian Railroad. In the first six months of 1919, the British sent Kolchak’s forces:

  • 1 million rifles
  • 15,000 machine guns
  • 700 field guns
  • 800 million rounds of ammunition
  • plus clothing and equipment for 500,000 men.

So while I do think it’s a mistake to overstate the role played by the Allied forces in the Russian Civil War, one should also never make the mistake of underestimating their role either. In the first week of March 1919, Kolchak’s army started advancing on three fronts: a Siberian army moved northwest out of Perm, aiming at linking up with anticommunist White forces based in Archangel; an army of Cossacks moved southwest towards Orenburg, which could open up links to General Denikin’s Volunteer Army in the south; and then in the middle, there was a western army that advanced through the Urals to the city of Ufa, aiming to descend on the Volga region presently engulfed in an anti-Red peasant revolt. The initial offensive launched in the first week of March was almost uniformly successful, and these White Armies advanced the frontlines 200 miles west without breaking a sweat. On March 16th, the western army took Ufa without a fight. The line from there to the Volga, and from there to Moscow, was an alarmingly straight shot.

But the Red forces rallied. And even with the Red Army buckling under the White offensive, local Cheka leaders in Simbirsk peeled off 13,000 troops to first suppress the Chapan rebels. With the White Army looming, the suppression of the peasants was carried out with swift and merciless brutality. It was scorched earth infernal columns type stuff: villages were burned, prisoners were rounded up and summarily executed, a quasi-prisoner of war concentration camp quickly became overcrowded, so they simply shot prisoners who couldn’t fit inside. The Red forces did not discern much between active combatant rebels and people who were simply caught in the middle. By the end of March 1919, they had stamped out the last pockets of resistance. In addition to the destruction of villages and property, it’s estimated the final death toll was somewhere around 10,000 people. So that was the fate of the first large coordinated peasant uprising against the communist regime. It would not be the last.

With Kolchak’s forces advancing towards the Volga, and the brutal suppression of the peasants ongoing, the Communist party convened their Eighth Party Congress in Moscow between March 18th and March 23rd. And for as much as there was angry complaining out there about how the Communists were running a one-party dictatorship, inside the party leadership, the main concern was that they had too little control, not too much. In early 1919, the Soviet system of government in Russia still defied the kind of centralized control that the party preferred, and there was no reliable mechanism to force some local soviet to adhere to decisions made by the All-Russian Executive Committee. But there was such a mechanism inside the party apparatus. Being a member of the Communist Party meant submitting to party discipline. You followed orders from those higher up in the party, or you got kicked out of the party. So, if the Communists staffed all the local committees, bureaucratic jobs, local offices with loyal Communist Party members, then those people could be told what to do not in their capacity as committee members or bureaucrats or public officials, but in their capacity as party members. The way to get a local soviet to align its policy to the national Soviet was to tell the Communist Party members in that local Soviet it is your job to align the local soviet with the national Soviet. And then you stash the national Soviet with a bunch of Communist Party members also under party discipline, and pretty soon the Communist Party, rather than the Soviet apparatus becomes the main source of power, policymaking, and ultimate authority.

So it was here around the Eighth Party Congress that the Communists started to reorient how they went about their business. To guide the party, they created a couple of very important new committees designed specifically to make quicker decisions than the large and somewhat cumbersome Central Committee could. These were known as the Political Bureau and the Organizational Bureau, or as they are better known, the Politburo and the Orgburo. The Politburo would decide policy, and the Orgburo would be in charge of distributing the human resources necessary to carry out the policies as decided by the Politburo. The new Politburo would have just five voting members: Lenin, Trotsky, Stalin, Kamenev, and a guy called Nikolai Krestinsky. As political centralization and the implementation of state policy started to run increasingly through the party machine rather than the official public state apparatus, the Politburo became an enormously important seat of power. Because in addition to abstract policymaking, they also had power over public appointments, promotions, advancements, who would be hired, who would be fired. The power of patronage now wielded by members of the Politburo and the Orgburo would give senior members of the Party enormous amounts of influence and personal power. Client patron networks started growing up inside the Party underneath people like Trotsky or Zinoviev, who regularly appointed people because they were loyal allies who could be trusted not to stab their political patron in the back. Stalin, of course, became the master of this, and the first to truly recognize that being the one to control the organizational chart of the Communist Party was the key to ultimate power in Russia.

Because of all this, the very nature of the Communist Party started to change. Now, ever since the October Revolution, membership in the Communist Party had always come with perks and privileges. In Lenin’s opinion, those who work tirelessly round the clock on behalf of the revolution deserved a few perks and privileges. But over the course of 1918, and then really starting in 1919, the character of the business started to change. Before the Revolution, joining the Bolsheviks meant voluntarily joining an utterly fringe party of fanatics tilting at revolutionary windmills. You had to believe in what they were doing and want what they wanted. The Bolshevik Party before October 1917 was not a magnet for careerists and social climbers and self-interested opportunists. But after more than a year in power, and with the Communist Party itself now taking on larger importance, that’s exactly what it became. Party membership meant access to food and better lodgings in a time of acute scarcity and hardship. If you were a Party member, you got higher salaries, special rations, subsidized or free housing in hotels and apartments, access to exclusive shops, doctors, and railroad cars, and the Communist Party had soon accumulated all the standard issue trappings of any elite ruling class. And because of this, they now attracted the kind of people who were interested in those trappings, not the idealistic political ambitions of the true believers.

And of course, with all this elevated status and perks and privileges came opportunities for graft and corruption; bribery, theft, embezzlement, misallocation of funds, sale of public property for private gain, requisition of goods for personal gain became endemic within the Party. Party officials, for example, became the clearinghouse for the ever-growing black market. Whatever they had better or more exclusive access to — tobacco, alcohol, fuel, housing — went up for sale on the black market. They use their public roles as inspectors or managers or bureaucrats or local officials to exploit every imaginable opportunity for graft and self-dealing.

The people who joined Cheka seem particularly interested in living this kind of pirate lifestyle. They would go out on patrol to squeeze the bourgeoisie on behalf of the revolution and use their almost unlimited power to extract money, jewels, and other valuables from victims who had no recourse, no place to complain to. And as I said, the Russian Communists are not historically unique in the fact that they abused power that they recently acquired, lots of people do that. But neither were they uniquely immune to all of this on account of their professed socialist principles. They were, after all, under it all, very human.

Throughout 1919, there were increasing complaints about all this, and it was well-known that the Communist Party members were increasingly living high on the hog at everyone else’s expense. And if you wanted to get ahead in life, or maybe just get a few extra perks, you would join the Party. Not because you were ideologically committed to revolutionary socialism, but because you wanted a better life, however corrupt or exploitive it might be in. February 1919, Maxine Gorky wrote, “Only the commissars lead a pleasant life these days. They steal as much as they can from the ordinary people in order to pay for their courtesans and their unsocialist luxuries.”

In July 1919, an old Bolshevik party member wrote despairingly to Lenin, “We have cut ourselves off from the masses and made it difficult to attract them. The old comradely spirit in the Party has died completely. It has been replaced by a new one man rule in which the party boss runs everything. Bribe taking has become universal; without it, our communist Comrades would simply not survive.”

Then in September 1919, Adolph Joffe, who had been a Brest-Litovsk negotiator, and then ambassador to Germany, wrote Trotsky saying, “There is enormous inequality, and one’s material position largely depends on one’s post in the party. You’ll agree this is a dangerous situation. I have been told for example old Bolsheviks are terrified at being kicked out mainly because they would lose their right to reside in the National Hotel. And other privileges connected with this. The old party spirit has disappeared, the spirit of revolutionary selflessness and comradely devotion.”

Now all of this is partly, for example, why a peasant rebellion is breaking out in the Volga. For all the lofty claims about the superior freedoms of the Soviet Republic issued at the founding Congress of the Comintern, many people in Russia and the adjacent nationalities did not see the communist Party as apostles of liberty, equality, or socialism, but as gangsters from a mafia. Communist Party officials were officially in the business of eradicating economic exploitation and spreading universal brotherhood, but unofficially, they seem to be in the business of seizing whatever they could lay their hands on at bayonet point, and then reselling it for a tidy profit on the black market.

So, you can obviously see where this is all headed. Admiral Kolchak’s White Armies coming over from Siberia are now going to be seen as the great liberators from the mean old Red Communists, who said they were cool, but who turned out to be exploitive jerks. The local peasantry who had just risen up against the Communists will now obviously join the White Armies in droves; their forces will grow exponentially, and they will easily roll on to Moscow and Petrograd.

But, ha ha, that’s not really what’s going to happen. Because the Communists were not unique at all in anything they were doing, and frankly, Kolchak’s government — if it could even be called that — was even worse. The city of Omsk, where he made his headquarters, was an absolute hotbed of corruption and vice. Everyone in town was guzzling vodka and snorting cocaine. Prostitution was rampant, gambling was everyone’s favorite pastime. All those supplies that were being shipped in by the British? They were gathered up by well-connected officials in the Kolchak regime and resold on… the black market! Cigarettes, uniforms, boots, food, coats, whatever. This was up to and including selling things on the black market to buyers representing the Red Army. General Knox, the senior British military official attached to Kolchak, was jokingly referred to as the quartermaster general of the Red Army. And at one point, Trotsky sent a note to Knox teasingly thanking him for helping equip the Red Army. In the coming battles, many Red Army soldiers marched out wearing British manufactured uniforms.

Now beyond the corrupt greed of the people in Omsk, the White forces made themselves hated wherever they went. Everything I’ve just said about Red Army abuses applies just as much to the White Armies. Their armies were also built on force conscription at gunpoint or bayonet point. With their supply lines being so long, they too had to requisition food from the locals. They too used abuse, torture, and executions to extract food, supplies, and anything else they could carry off. When people resisted, villages were burned and people were shot. On market days, White Army cavalry men would come around and conscript young men into the army. Many of these conscripted soldiers promptly deserted as quickly as they could, taking with them even more uniforms and equipment in weaponry over to the side of the Reds. So, in all those respects — the abuse of the peasantry basically — White or Red, it was all the same. But in the final analysis, the Reds still wound up looking like the lesser of two evils. This was because Kolchak’s forces were viewed fundamentally as restorationists in their aims. Because even if they weren’t fighting for the Romanovs or anything like that, they absolutely refused to recognize the revolution in land that had taken place since 1917. So wherever White Armies went, officers and officials tried to reinstate the old economic order, and especially west of the Ural mountains they threatened to take away the land that had been taken over by villages and give it back to the previous owners. And so for as much as the local peasantry, didn’t like the Red commissars, they were still preferable to the Whites. And all throughout the areas where Kolchak’s White Armies were nominally in control, especially across Siberia from the Ural Mountains all the way to the Pacific, they dealt with peasant uprisings and all manner of resistance. This especially took the form of a tax on their supply lines by guerilla units. The Whites responded with more indiscriminate violence — more village burning, more summary executions, and as so often happens in guerrilla wars of this type, it was very difficult for the Whites to tell the difference between active fighters and mere civilians, and so people were just sort of killed at random, which made the Whites even more unpopular.

So theoretically, I think there was an opening in 1919 for the Whites to come in and offer themselves as, like, a less brutal and less corrupt alternative to the Red Communists. But instead they turned out to be equally as brutal and corrupt, and then added a cherry on top, which was they were going to take the land away from the peasants and give it back to the old gentry. There’s a reason Kolchak is going to go nowhere and achieve nothing politically: because at least with the communists, all the abuse and corruption came with the vague promise that it was all leading to a better future, whereas with Kolchak and his gang, the abuses went along with nothing more than a promise to restore a despised past.

So in late April 1919, just as everything seemed to be going wrong for the Reds between these peasant uprisings and Kolchak’s offensive, they regrouped, and launched a very successful counter offensive. In the south, superior Red Army forces crushed the Cossacks near Orenburg, which opened up the overextended middle of Kolchak’s forces to a flanking movement up into their underbelly. On April 25th, the Supreme High Command of the Red Army ordered a general advance that progressed through May, and Kolchak’s forces were forced to fall back and fall back again. On June 9th, the Reds retook Ufa, and on June 13th, Kolchak admitted defeat and ordered a general retreat. This included his army in the northwest that had so far faced very little resistance and had made contact with potential allies coming out of Archangel, and in fact, they seem poised to threaten Petrograd, but they too had to pull back because their supply and communication lines were now exposed. The Reds proceeded to advance across the Urals. And Kolchak’s demoralized forces, most of whom had never wanted to fight for him in the first place deserted in droves. He was soon down from a high of a 100,000 soldiers to just 15,000. This was all the result not so much of military mistakes per se as political ineptitude and an inability to properly distinguish himself in any positive way from what the reds were offering.

Kolchak’s failed spring offensive represents the first of three failed offensives by the Whites in 1919. And next week, we’re going to move on to the second of these, a summer offensive by General Denikin from southern Russia and Ukraine. One of the big reasons the Whites wind up losing the civil war — and spoiler alert, obviously the Whites are going to lose the civil war — is because they couldn’t coordinate their actions. As we’ll see next week, General Denikin is going to start his campaign in July 1919 at almost precisely the moment Kolchak’s forces have been pushed back into Siberia never to be heard from again. And then there’s going to be a third push from forces based in Estonia that comes in the autumn of 1919, which gets going just as Denikin’s campaign is failing. Had these three offensive waves of 1919 come simultaneously instead of successively, the Whites might have won the civil war. But they didn’t. And so they didn’t.

Now, before I go this week, I do want to just remind you that tickets are now, right now, as we speak on sale to see me on April the 30th at the backroom at Colectivo in Milwaukee, and I would encourage you to move quickly, because once the show is sold out, it’s sold out, and I don’t want you to miss it.